Seventh-day Adventist

CHURCH
MANUAL

Ge74,_ Lw

of Suenth-c.i

Issued by the
General Conference of Seventh-day Adventists
Revised 1976

PRINTED IN U.S.A.
 TABLE OF CONTENTS
Preface 19
CHAPTER 1
The Church of the Living God 25
No Wall of Partition 26
The Supreme Object of Christ's Regard 27
The Opposition of the Enemy 28
The Church Complete in Christ 30
CHAPTER 2
Fundamental Beliefs of Seventh-day Adventists 32
CHAPTER 3
Organization Founded on Divine Principles 40
The Biblical Basis 40
The Vital Importance 42
The Divine Purpose 43
CHAPTER 4
The Form of Organization in the Seventh-day Advent-
ist Church 45
Forms of Church Government 46
Five Steps in Our Organization 47
Relationships Between Organizations 48
General Conference the Highest Authority _______ 48
CHAPTER 5
Church Membership 50
Membership on a Spiritual Basis 50
Baptism a Gospel Requirement 51
Baptism. a Prerequisite to Church Membership 51
5
6 CHURCH MANUAL

Mode of Baptism 52
Ministers Thoroughly to Instruct Candidates
Previous to Baptism 52
Public Examination 53
Baptismal Covenant 54
Doctrinal Instruction for Baptismal Candidates 54
Baptismal Vow and Baptism 61
Baptismal Vow 61
Welcoming Candidates 63
Receiving Members Who Are Not Known 63
Baptismal Ceremony 63

Transferring Members 64
Method of Granting Letters of Transfer _____ 64
Clerk to Make Out Letter 65
Membership During Interval of Transfer 66
The Receiving of Members Disturbed by World
Conditions 66
Counted in Statistical Reports 66
If Member Is Not Accepted 67
No Letters to Members Under Discipline 67
Church Letters Granted Only to Those in Good
and Regular Standing 67
Not to Vote Letter Without Member's Approval 68
Church Boards Cannot Grant Letters 68
Conference or Field Church 69
Organized Companies 70
Queries Concerning Receiving and Dropping Mem-
bers 71
Receiving Members on Profession of Faith 71
Dropping Names 72
No Retired Membership List 72
Rebaptism 72
Of Converts From Other Religious Communions 73
Of Church Members and Former Seventh-day
Adventists 73
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 7
CHAPTER 6
Church Officers and Their Duties 75
Their Qualifications _____ ._ 75
Moral Fitness 75
Religious Fitness 75
The Church Must Be Guarded and Fed 77
Respect and Deference Due to Ministers and
Officers of the Church 78
Men Not to Be Hurried Into Office 79
Those Opposed to Unity Not Suitable for Office 80
Unsafe to Choose Men Who Refuse to Cooper-
ate With Others 81

The Church Elder 81

The Office an Important One 81
A Religious Leader of the Church 82
Capable of Ministering the Word 82
Elected for One Year 82
Ordination' of Local Eider 83
Work of Church Elder Is Local 83
To Foster All Lines of Missionary Work 84
Relationship to the Ordained Minister 84
Conduct of Church Services 85
The Baptismal Service _______ _____ ____ ______ ______ 86
The Marriage Ceremony 86
To Cooperate With the Conference 87
To Foster Worldwide Work 87
To Foster Tithe Paying 88
To Distribute Responsibility _ 88
First Elder 89
Elder Not a Delegate Ex Ofzcio 89
Limitation of Authority 89
Church Leader 89
The Deacon 90
Importance of the 0 ce _ 90
Board of Deacons 92
Deacons Must Be Ordained 92
8 CHURCH MANUAL
The Duties of Deacons 93
To Assist in Church Ordinances 93
The Care of the Sick and the Poor 95
The Deaconess 95
The Duties of Deaconesses 96
Board of Deaconesses 97
The Church Clerk 97
An Important Office 97
No Names Added or Dropped Without Vote of
the Church ________ ________ ______ _____ 98
Transferring Members 98
Corresponding With Members 98
Delegates' Credentials for Conference Session 99
Reports to Be Furnished Promptly 99
Church Records 100

The Church Treasurer 100

A Sacred Work 100
Church Treasurer the Custodian of All Church
Funds 100
Conference Funds _______ __________ _ ______ 101
Sabbath School Funds __________ ______ ______ 101
Missionary Volunteer Society Funds 101
Local Church Funds _______ ________ ______ __________ 102
Funds of Auxiliary Organizations 102
Safeguarding the Purpose of Funds _________ ______ 103
Money for Personal Literature Orders 104
Proper Method for Payment of Money by Mem-
bers 104
Receipts to Church Members 105
Proper Method of Remitting Funds to the Con-
ference _______________ _ _____ ____________ __________ _ _____ _ 105
Preserving Vouchers 105
Books Should Be Audited 106
Relations With Members Confidential 107
The Church Board 107
Auxiliary Committees 107
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 9
CHAPTER 7
The Services and Meetings of the Church 109
Spiritual Worship ____ _____ 109
Reverence for the House of Worship 109
Children to Be Taught Reverence 110
Decorum and Quietness in the Place of Worship 111
Arrangements for Church Meetings 112
Hospitality 112
Unauthorized Speakers in Our Churches 112
The Sabbath Worship Service 113
The Form of Service 113
Longer Order of Worship 114
Shorter Order of Worship 114
Announcements ______ _____________ ____ 115
Sacredness of the Sabbath Worship Hour 115
The Sabbath Morning Service 116
Public Prayer 117
The Communion Service 119
Announcing the Communion Service 119
Conducting the Communion Service 120
Who May Participate __________ ______ _____ 122
Every Member Should Attend 123
Unleavened Bread and Unfermented Wine 123
A Memorial of the Crucifixion 123
Ordinance of Foot Washing 124
Suggested Order for the Communion Service ____ 124
Who May Conduct Communion Service 125
Communion for the Sick 125
The Prayer Meeting 126
The Sabbath School 127
The Sabbath School Teachers' Meeting ___ ___ 127
Missionary Volunteer Society 128
Junior Missionary Volunteer Society 129
Church Missionary Meetings 129
Times of Meetings ___________________ ______ 130
10 CHURCH MANUAL
Supplying Literature on the Sabbath 131
Church Board Meetings 131
Work of the Church Board 132
Quorum of the Church Board 133
School Board Meetings 133
Parents' Meetings 133
Business Meetings 134
Music 136
Place of Music in Divine Service 136
Sing With the Spirit and the Understanding 136
Selecting Choir Leaders 137
Membership of Church Choirs 138
CHAPTER 8
Auxiliary Organizations of the Church and Their
Officers 139
The Department of Lay Activities 139
Lay Evangelism Council 139
Lay Activities Leader 141
Lay Activities Secretary 141
Interest Coordinator 144
Dorcas Welfare Society 145
Community Services Center 145
The Sabbath School 146
The Sabbath School Council 147
The Superintendent 148
The Assistant Superintendent 149
The Secretary _______ _________ 150
Assistant Secretaries 151
The Chorister or Song Leader _ 151
The Organist _________ ______________________ 152
Sabbath School Offerings 152
Expense Money 152
The Quarterly Report 153
The Missionary Volunteer Society 153
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 11

Objectives 154
Membership in the MV Society 155
Membership Pledge 155
Associate Member 155
The Officers of the MV Society 156
The MV Society Executive Committee (or MV
Council) 156
Leader and Associate Leader 157
Secretary-Treasurer and Assistant 158
The MV Sponsor 159
M V Features 160
M V Bands 161
The Junior Missionary Volunteer Society 161
Objective --------------------------------------- _______________ _ 161
The Work of the JMV Society 161
Pathfinder Clubs 161
Membership _______________ ______ _____________ _________ 162
The Junior Missionary Volunteer Pledge 162
The Junior Missionary Volunteer Law 162
JMV Classes 163
MV Classes 163
MV Honors 163
Officers of the JMV Society 163
The Executive Committee 164
Parents' Societies 164
Home and School Fellowship 165
Purpose 165
Objective __________ ____________ ___ __________ _____ _ 166
Membership 166
Officers — 166
Leader and Assistant Leader 167
Secretary-Treasurer 167
The Church School Board 167
Membership 167
Officers 169
Relation of Union School Boards to the Local
Churches 169
12 CHURCH MANUAL
Term of Office _ 169
Qualifications 170
Duties of the Officers 170
Functions 171
Department of Communication 171
Importance of Effective Communication 171
The Organization 172
The Communication Secretary and His Work 172
The Communication Committee 173
Relation to Other Departments of Church 174
In Large Adventist Centers _ 174
Qualifications 174
Department of Health 175
Church Health Leader 175
Church Health Council 176
Department of Stewardship and Development 177
Church Stewardship Secretary 178
Temperance Department 179

CHAPTER 9
Ministers and Workers in Relation to the Church 181
A Divinely Appointed Ministry 181
The Conference President 181
Pastors and District Leaders Not Executives 182
President and Committee Direct Departmental Sec-
retaries 182
Work of Departmental Secretaries Not Administra-
tive 183
Relation of Ordained Minister to Church Work _ _ 183
Churches Do Not Elect Pastor 184
Licensed Ministers 185
Bible Instructors 186
Adventist Book Center Secretaries 186
The Pastor Should Assist the Evangelist 186
President and Committee Direct Conference Work-
ers 187
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 13

Credentials and Licenses 188

Expired Credentials 189
Relieving a Minister of His Office 189
Sustentation Workers 190
Ministers Without Credentials Serving in Our
Churches 190

CHAPTER 10
The Church Election 191
Nominating Committee 191
How Nominating Committee Is Appointed 191
Who Should Be Members of the Nominating
Committee 193
Work of the Nominating Committee _ 193
Nominating Committee to Interview Prospec-
tive Officers 195
Appearing Before the Nominating Committee 195
Nominating Committee Discussions Are Confi-
dential 196
Reporting to the Church 196
Objecting to the Report of the Nominating
Committee 197
Vacancies 198
Election of Delegates to Local Conference Session 198
Choosing Delegates 198
Duty of Delegates 200
Responsibility of Conference Officers 200
Conference Committee Members to Represent the
Entire Conference 201

CHAPTER 11
Gospel Finance 202
Stewardship 203
The Tithe 204
Systematic Benevolence and Unity _ 205
How the Tithe Is to Be Used 206
How the Tithe Is Paid _ 206
14 CHURCH MANUAL
Conference Workers and Church Officers to Set
Example in Tithe Paying 207
Tithe Paying a Scriptural Obligation 207
Offerings 207
Sabbath School Offerings 208
Other Offerings 208
Special Gifts to Fields _ 208
Assisting thee-Needy _ 209
Church Budget for Local Expenses 209
Sample Budget 210
Church Budget 210
Estimated Receipts _______ ________ ________ ____________ 210
Estimated Expenses 210
General Counsel 211
On Solicitation of Funds _______ _______ ____ _________ _____ 211
On Questionable Methods for Raising Church
Funds 212
On Tithes and Offerings Not a Personal Trust
Fund 213
On Avoiding Debt 213
On Financing Church Buildings 213
On Handling and Accounting for Funds 214
On Auditing 215

CHAPTER 12
Standards of Christian Living 216
The High Calling of God in Christ Jesus 216
Bible Study and Prayer 218
Community Relationships 219
Sabbathkeeping 219
Reverence for the Place of Worship 221
Health and Temperance 222
Dress 223
Simplicity 225
Reading 226
Radio and Television 227
Recreation and Entertainment 228
Music 229
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 15
Social Relationships 230
Chaperonage 232
Courtship and Marriage 233
Conclusion 234

CHAPTER 13
Church Discipline 235
General Principles 235
Dealing With Erring Members 235
To Seek Reconciliation 237
The Authority of the Church 240
Church Responsible for Dealing With Sin 240
Unconsecrated Resist Church Discipline 242
Rules and Regulations Necessary 243
Self-appointed Organizations 243
Administering Discipline 244
Censure Defined 246
Disfellowshiping Defined 247
Reasons for Which Members Shall Be Disciplined 247
Caution in Disciplining Members 249
Ministers or Churches Not to Establish Tests of
Fellowship 250
At a Duly Called Meeting 251
Majority Vote _______ _________ 251
Church Board Cannot Disfellowship 251
Right of the Member to Be Heard in His Own
Defense _________ 252
Lawyers Not to Represent Members 252
Members Not to Be Dropped for Nonattendance 252
Members Moving Away and Not Reporting 253
Members Not to Be Dropped for Pecuniary
Reasons 253
Dropping a Member on His Own Request 254
Notification to Disfellowship Members 254
Reinstating Disfellowshiped Members 254
Right of Appeal for Reinstatement 255
16 CHURCH MANUAL
CHAPTER 14
Organizing, Uniting, and Disbanding Churches 256
Organization of a Church 256
Uniting Churches 259
Disbanding Churches 260
Loss of Members 261
Disciplinary Reasons 262
Apostasy_ _____ _____ ------------------------------ 262
Conference or Field Session to Act in All Cases 263
CHAPTER 15
Divorce and Remarriage 264
Our Position 265

CHAPTER 16
The Pulpit Not a Forum 270

CHAPTER 17
North American Supplement 275
Organizations for Holding Church Properties:
Trust Services, Wills, and Annuities 275
Legal Organizations Under the Law 275
Title to Church Properties 275
Care of Legal Documents 275
Church Repairs and Upkeep 276
Insurance Policies , 276
Wills, Trusts, Annuities, and Life Income Agree-
ments___ _______________ __________ ______ 277
Laws Must Be Strictly Followed 277
Wills 278
Bequests to the Church Organization _ ________ 278
Transferring Property Before Death 278
American Temperance Society 279
Organization -------------- __ ________ _________ 280
Duties of the Church Temperance Leader 280
The Church Treasurer and Temperance Funds 282
 TABLE OF CONTENTS 17
Department of Public Affairs and Religious Liberty 282
Religious Liberty Associations 283
Religious Liberty Association in the Local
Church_____ _ __________________ _ _____________ _________ 283
Deacons and Ushers 284
General Index 285
Index of Scripture Texts 297
 PREFACE

In fulfillment of the divine plan the Advent Move-

ment began its prophetic journey toward the king-
dom in the year 1844. Few in number, often with
unhappy memories of having been cast out of their
churches because they had accepted the Advent
doctrine, the Movement's pioneers walked at first
uncertainly. They were sure of the doctrines they
held, but unsure as to the form of organization, if
any, that they should adopt. Indeed, most of them
so sharply remembered how strong, well-organized
church bodies had used that strength to oppose the
Advent truth, that they instinctively feared any
centralized order and government. Nevertheless,
certain pioneer leaders saw with increasing clarity
that some kind of government was imperative if
good order was to prevail and the Movement grow
strong. Their conviction was greatly strengthened by
messages coming from the pen of Ellen G. White.
The result was that in 1860 a church name, Seventh
day Adventist, was chosen, and a legal body created
to hold church property. This was followed, in 1861,
by the organization of our first conference, Michigan.
This involved the organizing of local churches, with
the members signing a church covenant, and the
organizing of the various churches into one united
body to constitute what we now call a local confer-
19
20 CHURCH MANUAL

ence. Action was also taken to give identifying papers

to the ministers, thus protecting the churches against
impostors who might seek to prey upon them.
In 1863 the General Conference was organized,
thus gathering into one a number of local
conferences which had by that time been created.
This set the Advent Movement on a coordinated,
organized course.
As the General Conference met year by year, in
session, actions began to be taken on various matters
of church order, in an endeavor to spell out the
proper rules for different situations in church life.
The 1882 General Conference session voted to have
prepared "instructions to church officers, to be printed
in the Review and Herald or in tract form."—
Review and Herald, Dec. 26, 1882. This action re-
vealed the growing realization that church order was
imperative if church organization was to function
effectively, and that uniformity in such order required
its guiding principles to be put into printed form.
Accordingly the articles were published. But at the
1883 General Conference session, when it was proposed
that these articles be placed in permanent form as a
church manual, the idea was rejected. The brethren
feared that it would possibly formalize the church
and take from its ministers their freedom to deal
with matters of church order as they might individ-
ually desire.
But this fear—doubtless reflecting the opposition
to any kind of church organization that had existed
twenty years before—evidently soon departed. The
annual General Conference sessions continued to
 PREFACE 21

take actions on matters of church order. In other

words, they slowly but surely were producing material
for a church manual. At times certain prominent
brethren sought to gather together in book or book-
let form the generally accepted rules for church life.
Perhaps the most impressive of such endeavors was
a 184-page book by none other than the pioneer
J. N. Loughborough, entitled, The Church, Its Organ-
ization, Order and Discipline, which was published
in 1907. Elder Loughborough's book, though in a
sense a personal undertaking, dealt with many of
the topics now covered by our Church Manual, and
long held an honored place in the Movement.
Meanwhile the Movement continued to grow rap-
idly both at home and abroad. It was therefore in
the best interests of the very order and proper uni-
formity that had lone been our goal, that the General
Conference Committee took action in 1931 to publish
a church manual. J. L. McElhany, then vice-president
of the General Conference for North America, and
later president of the General Conference for four-
teen years, was asked to prepare the manuscript. This
manuscript was carefully examined by the General
Conference Committee and then published in 1932.
The opening sentence of the preface of that first
edition well observes that "it has become increasingly
evident that a Manual on church government is
needed to set forth and preserve our denominational
practices and polity." Note the word "preserve."
Here was no attempt at a late date suddenly to
create a whole pattern of church government. Rather,
it was an endeavor, first to "preserve" all the good
22 CHURCH MANUAL

actions taken through the years, and then to add

such regulations as our increasing growth and com-
plexity might require.
Realizing increasingly how important it is that
everything "be done decently and in order" in our
worldwide work, and that actions on church govern-
ment should not only express the mind but have the
full authority of the church, the 1946 General Con-
ference session adopted the following procedure:
"All changes or revisions of policy that are to be
made in the Manual shall be authorized by the Gen-
eral Conference session."—General Conference Re-
port, No. 8, p. 197 (June 14, 1946).
However, in different parts of the world, local con-
ditions sometimes call for special actions. Accord-
ingly, the 1948 Autumn Council, which had taken
action to submit suggested revisions of the Church
Manual to the 1950 General Conference session, also
voted:
"That each division, including the North Ameri-
can Division of the world field, prepare a 'Supple-
ment' to the new Church Manual not in any way
modifying it but containing such additional matter
as is applicable to the conditions and circumstances
prevailing in the division; the manuscripts for these
Supplements to be submitted to the General Confer-
ence Committee for endorsement before being
printed."—Autumn Council Actions, 1948, p. 19.
This present edition incorporates all revisions and
additions accepted up to and including the 1975
General Conference session.
The 1946 General Conference session action that
 PREFACE 23

all "changes or revisions of policy" in the Manual

shall be "authorized by the General Conference ses-
sion," reflects a conception of the authoritative
status of General Conference sessions that has long
been held among us. In the 1877 session this action
was taken:
"Resolved, that the highest authority under God
among Seventh-day Adventists is found in the will of
the body of that people, as expressed in the decisions
of the General Conference when acting within its
proper jurisdiction; and that such decisions should
be submitted to by all without exception, unless they
can be shown to conflict with the word of God and
the rights of individual conscience."—Review and
Herald, vol. 50, No. 14, p. 106.
Ellen G. White, in 1909, wrote: "When, in a Gen-
eral Conference, the judgment of the brethren as-
sembled from all parts of the field is exercised, pri-
vate independence and private judgment must not
be stubbornly maintained, but surrendered. Never
should a laborer regard as a virtue the persistent
maintenance of his position of independence, con-
trary to the decision of the general body."—Testi-
monies, vol. 9, p. 260.
Long before this—in 1875—Mrs. White had writ-
ten in the same vein: "The church of Christ is in con-
stant peril. Satan is seeking to destroy the people
of God, and one man's mind, one man's judgment,
is not sufficient to be trusted."—Ibid., vol. 3, p. 445.
She immediately added: "Christ would have His fol-
lowers brought together in church capacity, observ-
ing order, having rules and discipline, and all sub-
24 CHURCH MANUAL

ject one to another, esteeming others better than

themselves."
In these inspired words, in the 1877 General Con-
ference action, and in the need for well-defined rules
that are requisite to good order, is found not only
the justification for this Church Manual but also its
rightful claim upon us all, both ministry and laity.
GENERAL CONFERENCE COMMITTEE
CHAPTER 1

THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING GOD

To belong to the church of God is a unique and

soul-satisfying privilege. It is the divine purpose to
gather out a people from the far corners of the earth
to bind them into one body, the body of Christ, the
church, of which He is the living head. All who are
children of God in Christ Jesus are members of this
body, and in this relationship they may enjoy fellow-
ship with each other, and fellowship also with their
Lord and Master.
The church is referred to in the Scriptures by such
expressions as "the church of God" (Acts 20:28), "the
body of Christ" (Eph. 4:12), "the church of the liv-
ing God" (1 Tim. 3:15), the last name being the
term chosen for the title of this introductory chapter.
The word "church" is used in the Biblical record
in at least two senses: a general sense applying to the
church in all the world (Matt. 16:18; 1 Cor. 12:28),
and also in a particular sense applying to the church
in a city or a province. Observe in the following texts
where local churches are mentioned: the church at
Rome (Rom. 1:6, 7), the church at Corinth (1 Cor.
1:2), the church at Thessalonica (1 Thess. I:1). Note
also the reference made to provincial churches: the
churches of Galatia (I Cor. 16:1), the churches of
Asia (1 Cor. 16:19), the churches of Syria and Cilicia
(Acts 15:41).
25
26 CHURCH MANUAL

Christ, being the head of the church and its living

Lord, has a deep love for the members of His body.
In the church He is to be glorified (Eph. 3:21);
through the church He will reveal the "manifold wis-
dom of God" (Eph. 3:10). Day by day He "nourish-
eth the church" (Eph. 5:29), and His longing desire
is to make of it "a glorious church, not having spot,
or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be
holy and without blemish" (Eph. 5:27).
No Wall of Partition
Christ sought by precept and example to teach
the truth that with God there was to be no dividing
wall between Israel and the other nations (John
4:4-42; 10:16; Luke 9:51-56; Matt. 15:21-28). The
apostle Paul wrote, "The Gentiles are fellow heirs,
members of the same body, and partakers of the
promise in Christ Jesus through the gospel" (Eph.
3:6, R.S.V.).
Nor was there to be among Christ's followers any
preference of caste or nationality or race or color, for
all men are of one blood, and "Whosoever believeth
in him should not perish, but have everlasting life."
The elect of God are a universal brotherhood, a new
humanity, "all one in Christ Jesus" (John 3:16;
Gal. 3:28).
"Christ came to this earth with a message of mercy
and forgiveness. He laid the foundation for a reli-
gion by which Jew and Gentile, black and white,
free and bond, are linked together in one common
brotherhood, recognized as equal in the sight of God.
The Saviour has a boundless love for every human
being."—Testimonies, vol. 7, p. 225.
 THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING GOD 27

"No distinction on account of nationality, race, or

caste, is recognized by God. He is the Maker of all
mankind. All men are of one family by creation, and
all are one through redemption. Christ came to de-
molish every wall of partition, to throw open every
compartment of the temple, that every soul may have
free access to God. . . In Christ there is neither Jew
nor Greek, bond nor free. All are brought nigh by
His precious blood."—Christ's Object Lessons, p.
386.
The Supreme Object of Christ's Regard
Those in His service who are called to leadership
in the church are "to take care of the church" (1 Tim.
3:5); they are to "feed the church of God" (Acts
20:28); and upon the shoulders of some will rest
"the care of all the churches," as was the experience
of the beloved apostle to the Gentiles (2 Cor. 11:28).
The following extracts from the Spirit of Prophecy
illustrate the great love of Christ for His people gath-
ered together into church fellowship.
"I testify to my brethren and sisters that the church
of Christ, enfeebled and defective as it may be, is the
only object on earth on which He bestows His su-
preme regard. While He extends to all the world His
invitation to come to Him and be saved, He com-
missions His angels to render divine help to every
soul that cometh to Him in repentance and contri-
tion, and He comes personally by His Holy Spirit
into the midst of His church. 'If Thou, Lord, should-
est mark iniquities, 0 Lord, who shall stand? But
there is forgiveness with Thee, that Thou mayest be
feared. I wait for the Lord, my soul doth wait, and
28 CHURCH MANUAL

in His word do I hope. My soul waiteth for the Lord

more than they that watch for the morning. . . . Let
Israel hope in the Lord: for with the Lord there is
mercy, and with Him is plenteous redemption. And
He shall redeem Israel from all his iniquities.'
"Ministers and all the church, let this be our lan-
guage, from hearts that respond to the great good-
ness and love of God to us as a people and to us
individually, 'Let Israel hope in the Lord from
henceforth and forever.' Ye that stand in the house
of the Lord, in the courts of the house of our God,
praise the Lord; for the Lord is good: sing praises
unto His name; for it is pleasant. For the Lord hath
chosen Jacob unto Himself, and Israel for His pecul-
iar treasure. For I know that the Lord is great, and
that our Lord is above all gods.' Consider, my breth-
ren and sisters, that the Lord has a people, a chosen
people, His church, to be His own, His own fortress,
which He holds in a sin-stricken, revolted world; and
He intended that no authority should be known in
it, no laws be acknowledged by it, but His own.
The Opposition of the Enemy
"Satan has a large confederacy, his church. Christ
calls them the synagogue of Satan because the mem-
bers are the children of sin. The members of Satan's
church have been constantly working to cast off the
divine law, and confuse the distinction between good
and evil. Satan is working with great power in and
through the children of disobedience to exalt trea-
son and apostasy as truth and loyalty. And at this
time the power of his satanic inspiration is moving
the living agencies to carry out the great rebellion
 THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING GOD 29

against God that commenced in heaven.

"At this time the church is to put on her beautiful
garments—`Christ our righteousness.' There are
clear, decided distinctions to be restored and exem-
plified to the world in holding aloft the command-
ments of God and the faith of Jesus. The beauty of
holiness is to appear in its native luster in contrast
with the deformity and darkness of the disloyal, those
who have revolted from the law of God. Thus we
acknowledge God, and recognize His law, the founda-
tion of His government in heaven and throughout
His earthly dominions. His authority should be kept
distinct and plain before the world; and no laws are
to be acknowledged that come in collision with the
laws of Jehovah. If in defiance of God's arrangements
the world be allowed to influence our decisions or
our actions, the purpose of God is defeated. How-
ever specious the pretext, if the church waver here,
there is written against her in the books of heaven a
betrayal of the most sacred trusts, and treachery to
the kingdom of Christ. The church is firmly and de-
cidedly to hold her principles before the whole heav-
enly universe and the kingdoms of the world; stead-
fast fidelity in maintaining the honor and sacredness
of the law of God will attract the notice and admira-
tion of even the world, and many will, by the good
works which they shall behold, be led to glorify our
Father in heaven. The loyal and true bear the cre-
dentials of heaven, not of earthly potentates. All
men shall know who are the disciples of Christ,
chosen and faithful, and shall know them when
crowned and glorified as those who honored God and
whom He has honored, bringing them into posses-
30 CHURCH MANUAL

sion of an eternal weight of glory. . . .

The Church Complete in Christ
"The Lord has provided His church with capabil-
ities and blessings, that they may present to the
world an image of His own sufficiency, and that His
church may be complete in Him, a continual repre-
sentation of another, even the eternal world, of laws
that are higher than earthly laws. His church is to be
a temple built after the divine similitude, and the
angelic architect has brought his golden measuring
rod from heaven, that every stone may be hewed
and squared by the divine measurement, and pol-
ished to shine as an emblem of heaven, radiating in
all directions the bright, clear beams of the Sun of
Righteousness. The church is to be fed with manna
from heaven, and to be kept under the sole guardi-
anship of His grace. Clad in complete armor of
light and righteousness, she enters upon her final
conflict. The dross, the worthless material, will be
consumed, and the influence of the truth testifies to
the world of its sanctifying, ennobling character. . . .
"The Lord Jesus is making experiments on hu-
man hearts through the exhibition of His mercy and
abundant grace. He is effecting transformations so
amazing that Satan, with all his triumphant boast-
ing, with all his confederacy of evil united against
God and the laws of His government, stands view-
ing them as a fortress impregnable to his sophistries
and delusions. They are to him an incomprehensible
mystery. The angels of God, seraphim and cheru-
bim, the powers commissioned to co-operate with
human agencies, look on with astonishment and
 THE CHURCH OF THE LIVING GOD 31

joy, that fallen men, once children of wrath, are

through the training of Christ developing characters
after the divine similitude, to be sons and daughters
of God, to act an important part in the occupations
and pleasures of heaven.
"To His church, Christ has given ample facilities,
that He may receive a large revenue of glory from
His redeemed, purchased possession. The church,
being endowed with the righteousness of Christ, is
His depository, in which the wealth of His mercy,
His love, His grace, is to appear in full and final
display. The declaration in His intercessory prayer,
that the Father's love is as great toward us as toward
Himself, the only-begotten Son, and that we shall
be with Him where He is, forever one with Christ
and the Father, is a marvel to the heavenly host,
and it is their great joy. The gift of His Holy Spirit,
rich, full, and abundant, is to be to His church as an
encompassing wall of fire, which the powers of hell
shall not prevail against. In their untainted purity
and spotless perfection, Christ looks upon His peo-
ple as the reward of all His suffering, His humilia-
tion, and His love, and the supplement of His
glory—Christ, the great center from which radiates
all glory. 'Blessed are they which are called unto the
marriage supper of the Lamb.'"—Testimonies to
Ministers, pp. 15-19.
CHAPTER 2

FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS OF SEVENTH4DAY

ADVENTISTS

Seventh-day Adventists hold certain fundamental

beliefs, the principal features of which, together with
a portion of the scriptural references upon which
they are based, may be summarized as follows:
1. That the Holy Scriptures of the Old and the
New Testament were given by inspiration of God,
contain an all-sufficient revelation of His will to
men, and are the only unerring rule of faith and
practice. (2 Tim. 3:15-17.)
2. That the Godhead, or Trinity, consists of the
Eternal Father, a personal, spiritual Being, omnipo-
tent, omnipresent, omniscient, infinite in wisdom
and love; the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the Eter-
nal Father, through whom all things were created
and through whom the salvation of the redeemed
hosts will be accomplished; the Holy Spirit, the
third person of the Godhead, the great regenerating
power in the work of redemption. (Matt. 28:19; Isa.
44:6; 48:13; Matt. 12:32; 2 Cor. 13:14; Rev. 1:8, 11.)
3. That Jesus Christ is very God, being of the
same nature and essence as the Eternal Father.
While retaining His divine nature, He took upon
Himself the nature of the human family, lived on
the earth as a man, exemplified in His life as our
example the principles of righteousness, attested His
32
 FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS 33

relationship to God by many mighty miracles, died

for our sins on the cross, was raised from the dead,
and ascended to the Father, where He ever lives to
make intercession for us. (John 1:1, 14; Heb. 2:9-
18; 8:1, 2; 4:14-16; 7:25.)
4. That every person, in order to obtain salva-
tion, must experience the new birth. This comprises
an entire transformation of life and character by
the re-creative power of God through faith in the
Lord Jesus Christ. (John 3:16; Matt. 18:3; Acts
2:37-39.)
5. That baptism is an ordinance of the Christian
church, the proper form being by immersion, and
should follow repentance and forgiveness of sins. By
its observation faith is shown in the death, burial, and
resurrection of Christ. (Rom. 6:1-6; Acts 16:30-33.)
6. That the will of God as it relates to moral con-
duct is comprehended in His law of ten command-
ments. These are great moral, unchangeable pre-
cepts, binding upon all men in every age. (Ex. 20:
1-17.)
7. That the fourth commandment of this un-
changeable law requires the observance of the sev-
enth-day Sabbath. This holy institution is at the
same time a memorial of creation and a sign of
sanctification, a sign of the believer's rest from his
own works of sin, and his entrance into the rest of
soul that Jesus promises to those who come to Him.
(Gen. 2:1-3; Ex. 20:8-11; 31:12-17; Heb. 4:1-10.)
8. That the law of ten commandments points out
sin, the penalty of which is death. The law cannot
save the transgressor from his sin, nor impart power
to keep him from sinning. In infinite love and
2
34 CHURCH MANUAL

mercy God provides a way whereby this may be

done. He furnishes a substitute, even Christ the
righteous one, to die in man's stead, making "him
to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be
made the righteousness of God in him" (2 Cor. 5:21).
We are justified, not by obedience to the law, but
by the grace that is in Christ Jesus. By accepting
Christ, man is reconciled to God, justified by the
blood of Christ for the sins of the past, and saved
from the power of sin by His indwelling life. Thus
the gospel becomes "the power of God unto salva-
tion to every one that believeth." This experience
is wrought by the divine agency of the Holy Spirit,
who convinces of sin and leads to the Sin Bearer,
inducting believers into the new-covenant relation-
ship, where the law of God is written on their
hearts; and through the enabling power of the in-
dwelling Christ, their lives are brought into con-
formity to the divine precepts. The honor and merit
of this wonderful transformation belong wholly to
Christ. (1 John 3:4; Rom. 7:7; 3:20; Eph. 2:8-10;
1 John 2:1, 2; Rom. 5:8-10; Gal. 2:20; Eph. 3:17;
Heb. 8:842.)
9. That God "only hath immortality" (1 Tim. 6:
16). Mortal man possesses a nature inherently sinful
and dying. Eternal life is the gift of God through
faith in Christ. (Rom. 6:23.) "He that hath the Son
hath life" (1 John 5:12). Immortality is bestowed
upon the righteous at the second coming of Christ,
when the righteous dead are raised from the grave
and the living righteous translated to meet the Lord.
Then it is that those accounted faithful "put on
immortality." (1 Cor. 15:51-55.)
 FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS 35

10. That the condition of man in death is one of

unconsciousness. That all men, good and evil alike,
remain in the grave from death to the resurrection.
(Eccl. 9:5, 6; Ps. 146:3, 4; John 5:28, 29.)
11. That there shall be a resurrection both of the
just and of the unjust. The resurrection of the just
will take place at the second coming of Christ; the
resurrection of the unjust will take place a thousand
years later, at the dose of the millennium. (John
5:28, 29; 1 Thess. 4:13-18; Rev. 20:5-10.)
12. That the finally impenitent, including Satan,
the author of sin, will, by the fires of the last day,
be reduced to a state of nonexistence, becoming as
though they had not been, thus purging the universe
of God of sin and sinners. (Rom. 6:23; Mal. 4:1-3;
Rev. 20:9, 10; Obadiah 16.)
13. That no prophetic period is given in the
Bible to reach to the Second Advent, but that the
longest one, the 2300 days of the prophet, Daniel,
terminating in 1844, reaches to an event called the
cleansing of the sanctuary. (Dan. 8:14; 9:24, 25; Num.
14:34; Eze. 4:6.)
14. That the true sanctuary, of which the taber-
nacle on earth was a type, is the temple of God in
heaven, of which Paul speaks in Hebrews 8 and on-
ward, and of which the Lord Jesus, as our great
high priest, is minister. The priestly work of our
Lord is the antitype of the work of the Jewish priests
of the former dispensation. That this heavenly sanc-
tuary is the one to be cleansed at the end of the 2300
days of Daniel 8:14, its cleansing being, as in the
type, a work of judgment, beginning with the
entrance of Christ as the high priest upon the judg-
36 CHURCH MANUAL

ment phase of His ministry in the heavenly sanc-

tuary, foreshadowed in the earthly service of cleans-
ing the sanctuary on the Day of Atonement. This
work of judgment in the heavenly sanctuary began
in 1844. Its completion will close human probation.
(Dan. 7:9, 10; 8:14; Heb. 8:1, 2, 5; Rev. 20:12; Num.
14:34; Eze. 4:6.)
15. That God, in the time of the judgment and in
accordance with His uniform dealing with the hu-
man family in warning them of coming events vitally
affecting their destiny (Amos 3:6, 7), sends forth a
proclamation of the approach of the Second Advent
of Christ; that this work is symbolized by the three
angels of Revelation 14, and that their threefold
message brings to view a work of reform to prepare
a people to meet Him at His coming. (Amos 3:6, 7;
2 Cor. 5:10; Rev. 14:6-12.)
16. That the time of the cleansing of the sanctu-
ary, synchronizing with the period of the proclama-
tion of the message of Revelation 14, is a time of
investigative judgment, first, with reference to the
dead, and second, with reference to the living. This
investigative judgment determines who of the myr-
iads sleeping in the dust of the earth are worthy of
a part in the first resurrection, and who of its living
multitudes are worthy of translation. (I Peter 4:17,
18; Dan. 7:9, 10; Rev. 14:6, 7; Luke 20:35.)
17. That the followers of Christ should be a
godly people, not adopting the unholy maxims nor
conforming to the unrighteous ways of the world;
not loving its sinful pleasures nor countenancing
its follies. That believers should recognize their
bodies as the temple of the Holy Spirit, and that
 FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS 37

therefore they should clothe them in neat, modest,

dignified apparel. Further, that in eating and drink-
ing and in their entire course of conduct they should
shape their lives as becometh followers of the meek
and lowly Master. Thus the followers of Christ will
be led to abstain from all intoxicating drinks, to-
bacco and other narcotics, and to avoid every body-
and soul-defiling habit and practice. (1 Cor. 3:16, 17;
9:25; 10:31; 1 Tim. 2:9, 10; 1 John 2:6; see also
pp. 58, 62, 222, 223, 248.)
18. That the divine principle of tithes and offer-
ings for the support of the gospel is an acknowledg-
ment of God's ownership in our lives, and that we
are stewards who must render account to Him of all
that He has committed to our possession. (Lev. 27:
30; Mal. 3:8-12; Matt. 23:23; 1 Cor. 9:9-14; 2 Cor.
9:6-15.)
19. That God has placed in His church the gifts
of the Holy Spirit, as enumerated in I Corinthians
12 and Ephesians 4. That these gifts operate in har-
mony with the divine principles of the Bible, and
are given "for the perfecting of the saints, for the
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of
Christ" (Eph. 4:12). That the gift of the Spirit of
prophecy is one of the identifying marks of the rem-
nant church (1 Cor. 1:5-7; 12:1-28; Rev. 12:17; 19:10;
Amos 3:7; Hosea 12:10, 13). They recognize that this
gift was manifested in the life and ministry of Ellen G.
White. (See also pp. 59, 62.)
20. That the second coming of Christ is the great
hope of the church, the grand climax of the gospel
and plan of salvation. His coming will be literal,
personal, and visible. Many important events will be
38 CHURCH MANUAL

associated with His return, such as the resurrection

of the dead, the destruction of the wicked, the puri-
fication of the earth, the reward of the righteous,
and the establishment of His everlasting kingdom.
The almost complete fulfillment of various lines of
prophecy, particularly those found in the books of
Daniel and the Revelation, with existing conditions
in the physical, social, industrial, political, and re-
ligious worlds, indicates that Christ's coming "is
near, even at the doors." The exact time of that
event has not been foretold. Believers are exhorted
to be ready, for "in such an hour as ye think not the
Son of man" will be revealed. (Luke 21:25-27; 17:
26-30; John 14:1-3; Acts 1:9-11; Rev. 1:7; Heb. 9:
28; James 5:1-8; Joel 3:9-16; 2 Tim. 3:1-5; Dan. 7:
27; Matt. 24:36, 44.)
21. That the millennial reign of Christ covers the
period between the first and the second resurrection,
during which time the saints of all ages will live with
their blessed Redeemer in heaven. At the end of the
millennium the Holy City with all the saints will de-
scend to the earth. The wicked, raised in the second
resurrection, will go up on the breadth of the earth
with Satan at their head to compass the camp of the
saints, when fire will come down from God out of
heaven and devour them. In the conflagration that
destroys Satan and his host the earth itself will be
regenerated and cleansed from the effects of the
curse. Thus the universe of God will be purified
from the foul blot of sin. (Rev. 20; Zech. 14:1-4;
2 Peter 3:7-10.)
22. That God will make all things new. The earth,
restored to its pristine beauty, will become forever
 FUNDAMENTAL BELIEFS 39

the abode of the saints of the Lord. The promise to

Abraham that, through Christ, he and his seed should
possess the earth throughout the endless ages of eter-
nity, will be fulfilled. "The kingdom and dominion,
and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole
heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints
of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting
kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey
him." Christ, the Lord, will reign supreme, "and ev-
ery creature which is in heaven, and on the earth,
and under the earth, and such as are in the sea,"
will ascribe "blessing, and honour, and glory, and
power," unto "him that sitteth upon the throne and
unto the Lamb for ever and ever." (Gen. 13:14-17;
Rom. 4:13; Heb. 11:8-16; Matt. 5:5; Isaiah 35; Rev.
21:1-7: Dan. 7:27; Rev. 5:13.)
CHAPTER 3

ORGANIZATION FOUNDED ON DIVINE

PRINCIPLES

Correct organization is of God; it is based on

divine principles. "System and order are manifest
in all the works of God throughout the universe."
—Testimonies to Ministers, p. 26. The myriads of
stars that speed through space move in perfect
order. In the structure of every plant that grows
and in every living creature we have a marvelous
demonstration of order and system.
In heaven there is absolute, faultless organization.
"Angels work harmoniously. Perfect order character-
izes all their movements."—Ibid., p. 28. "Order is the
law of heaven, and it should be the law of God's peo-
ple on the earth."—Ibid., p. 26.
Biblical Basis for Organization
When God called the children of Israel out of
Egypt and chose them as His peculiar people, He
provided for them an impressive system of organiza-
tion to govern their conduct in both civil and re-
ligious matters. "The government of Israel," we are
told by the messenger of the Lord, "was character-
ized by the most thorough organization, wonderful
alike for its completeness and its simplicity. The or-
der so strikingly displayed in the perfection and ar-
rangement of all God's created works was manifest in
the Hebrew economy. God was the center of author-
40
 FOUNDED ON DIVINE PRINCIPLES 41
ity and government, the sovereign of Israel. Moses
stood as their visible leader, by God's appointment,
to administer the laws in his name. From the elders
of the tribes a council of seventy was afterward
chosen to assist Moses in the general affairs of the na-
tion. Next came the priests, who consulted the Lord
in the sanctuary. Chiefs, or princes, ruled over the
tribes. Under these were 'captains over thousands,
and captains over hundreds, and captains over fifties,
and captains over tens,' and, lastly, officers who
might be employed for special duties."—Patriarchs
and Prophets, p. 374.
When we consider the New Testament church we
find the same perfection in its organization. It could
not be otherwise, for it is of divine origin. Christ
Himself, who formed the church, "set the members
every one of them in the body, as it hath pleased
him" (1 Cor. 12:18). It was He who endowed them
with gifts and talents adequate for the functions de-
volving upon them and organized them into a living,
working body, of which He is the head.
"For as we have many members in one body, and
all members have not the same office: so we, being
many, are one body in Christ, and every one mem-
bers one of another" (Rom. 12:4, 5).
"And he [Christ] is the head of the body, the
church: who is the beginning, the firstborn from the
dead; that in all things he might have the preemi-
nence" (Col. 1:18).
"Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same
Spirit. And there are differences of administrations,
but the same Lord." "For as the body is one, and
hath many members, and all the members of that one
42 CHURCH MANUAL

body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ."

"Now ye are the body of Christ, and members in par-
ticular. And God hath set some in the church, first
apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after
that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, govern-
ments, diversities of tongues." (1 Cor. 12:4, 5, 12, 27,
28.)
Vital Importance of Organization
Just as there can be no living, active human body
unless its members are organically united and func-
tioning together under central control, so there can
be no living, growing, prospering church unless its
members are organized into a united body, all per-
forming their God-given duties and functions under
the direction of a divinely constituted authority.
Without organization no institution or movement
can prosper. A nation without organized government
would soon be in chaos. A business enterprise with-
out organization would fail; so would it be with the
church: without organization it would disintegrate
and perish.
For the sake of her healthy development and for
the accomplishment of her glorious task of carrying
the gospel of salvation to all the world Christ gave
to His church a simple but effective system of organ-
ization. Success in her endeavors to achieve her mis-
sion depends on loyal adherence to this divine
pattern.
"Some have advanced the thought that as we near
the close of time, every child of God will act inde-
pendently of any religious organization. But I have
been instructed by the Lord that in this work there is
 FOUNDED ON DIVINE PRINCIPLES 43

no such thing as every man's being independent. The

stars of heaven are all under law, each influencing
the other to do the will of God, yielding their com-
mon obedience to the law that controls their action.
And in order that the Lord's work may advance
healthfully and solidly, His people must draw to-
gether."—Testimonies to Ministers, p. 489.
"How Satan would rejoice if he could succeed in
his efforts to get in among this people and disor-
ganize the work at a time when thorough organiza-
tion is essential and will be the greatest power to
keep out spurious uprisings and to refute claims not
endorsed by the word of God! We want to hold the
lines evenly, that there shall be no breaking down
of the system of organization and order that has been
built up by wise, careful labor. License must not be
given to disorderly elements that desire to control
the work at this time."—Ibid.
Divine Purpose in Organization
"As our numbers increased, it was evident that
without some form of organization there would be
great confusion, and the work would not be carried
forward successfully. To provide for the support of
the ministry, for carrying the work in new fields, for
protecting both the churches and the ministry from
unworthy members, for holding church property, for
the publication of the truth through the press, and
for many other objects, organization was indispensa-
ble."—Ibid., p. 26.
"In our work we must consider the relation that
each worker sustains to the other workers connected
with the cause of God. We must remember that oth-
44 CHURCH MANUAL
ers as well as ourselves have a work to do in connec-
tion with this cause. We must not bar the mind
against counsel. In our plans for the carrying for-
ward of the work, our mind must blend with other
minds.
"Let us cherish a spirit of confidence in the wisdom
of our brethren. We must be willing to take advice
and caution from our fellow laborers. Connected
with the service of God, we must individually realize
that we are parts of a great whole. We must seek
wisdom from God, learning what it means to have a
waiting, watching spirit, and to go to our Saviour
when tired and depressed."—Ibid., p. 500.
"As members of the visible church, and workers
in the vineyard of the Lord, all professed Christians
should do their utmost to preserve peace, harmony,
and love in the church. Mark the prayer of Christ:
`That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in
me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us:
that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.'
The unity of the church is the convincing evidence
that God has sent Jesus into the world as its Re-
deemer."—Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 619, 620.
" `13y the cords of tender love and sympathy the
Lord linked all men to Himself. Of us He says, Ye
"are laborers together with God: ye are God's hus-
bandry, ye are God's building." This relationship we
should recognize. If we are bound up with Christ,
we shall constantly manifest Christlike sympathy and
forbearance toward those who are striving with all
their God-given ability to bear their burdens, even
as we endeavor to bear our appointed burdens.' "—
Testimonies to Ministers, p. 495.
CHAPTER 4

THE FORM OF ORGANIZATION IN THE

SEVENTH-DAY ADVENTIST CHURCH

The Saviour's commission to the church to carry

the gospel to all the world (Matt. 28:19, 20; Mark
16:15) meant not only preaching the message but
ensuring the welfare of those who accepted that
message. This involved shepherding as well as hous-
ing the flock, and also meeting problems of relation-
ship. Such a situation called for organization.
At first the apostles constituted a council that di-
rected the activities of the infant church from Jerusa-
lem (Acts 6:2; 8:14). When the company in that city
became so large that the administration of its prac-
tical affairs became a problem, deacons were ap-
pointed to look after the business of the church (Acts
6:2-4).
Later, other congregations grew up, not only
in Asia, but also in Europe, and this called for fur-
ther steps in the matter of organization. We find that,
in Asia Minor, elders were ordained "in every church"
(Acts 14:23). It seems clear also from the divine rec-
ord that the extension of the work throughout the
various provinces of the Roman Empire called for
the organization of churches into what might be
called conferences which, it seems, included the
churches in a specific province, such as "the churches
of Galatia" (Gal. 1:2). Thus step by step the early
church was organized. As the needs arose God guided
45
46 CHURCH MANUAL

and directed the leaders of His work so that, in

counsel with the church, a form of organization was
developed which safeguarded the interests of the
work of God as it extended to every land.

Forms of Church Government

There are four generally recognized forms of
church government. These may be summarized as
follows:
1. Episcopal—the form of church government by
bishops, usually with three orders of ministers, as
bishops, priests, and deacons.
2. Papal—the form of church government in
which the supreme authority is vested in the Pope.
From him the church is governed by cardinals, arch-
bishops, bishops, and priests. The local church or
individual member has no authority in church ad-
ministration.
3. Independent—the form of church polity that
makes the local church congregation supreme and
final within its own domain. This is usually referred
to as congregationalism.
4. Representative — the form of church govern-
ment which recognizes that authority in the church
rests in the church membership, with executive re-
sponsibility delegated to representative bodies and
officers for the governing of the church. This form
of church government recognizes also the equality
of the ordination of the entire ministry. The repre-
sentative form of church government is that which
prevails in the Seventh-day Adventist Church.
 THE FORM OF ORGANIZATION 47
Five Steps in Our Organization
Among Seventh-day Adventists there are five steps
leading from the individual believer to the world-
wide organization of the work of the church.
1. The local church, a united organized body of in-
dividual believers.
2. The local conference or local field, a united
organized body of churches in a state, province, or
territory.
3. The union conference or union field, a united
body of conferences or fields within a larger terri-
tory.
4. The division, a section of the General Confer-
ence, embracing local or union conferences or fields
in large areas of the world field.
5. The General Conference, the largest unit of
organization, embracing all divisions and churches
in all parts of the world.
Thus,. beginning with the individual believer, we
see in the church and in the local and union confer-
ence or section organizations a relationship that
unites the whole worldwide company of believers
into one common body in the General Conference,
which operates through its various divisions.
"Every member of the church has a voice in choos-
ing officers of the church. The church chooses the
officers of the state conferences. Delegates chosen
by the state conferences choose the officers of the un-
ion conferences, and delegates chosen by the union
conferences choose the officers of the General Con-
48 CHURCH MANUAL

ference. By this arrangement every conference, ev-

ery institution, every church, and every individual,
either directly or through representatives, has a
voice in the election of the men who bear the chief
responsibilities in the General Conference."—Testi-
monies, vol. 8, pp. 236, 237.

Relationships Between Organizations

The General Conference is the highest organiza-
tion in the administration of our worldwide work,
and is authorized by its constitution to create subor-
dinate organizations to promote specific interests in
various sections of the world; it is therefore under-
stood that all subordinate organizations and institu-
tions throughout the world will recognize the Gen-
eral Conference in session, and the Executive
Committee between sessions, as the highest authority,
under God, among us. When differences arise in or
between organizations and institutions, appeal to the
next higher organization is proper till it reaches the
General Conference in session, or the Executive
Committee at the Annual Council. During the in-
terim between these sessions the Executive Commit-
tee shall constitute the body of final authority on all
questions where a difference of viewpoint may de-
velop. The committee's decision may be reviewed at
a session of the General Conference or at an Annual
Council of the Executive Committee.

General Conference the Highest Authority

"I have been shown that no man's judgment
should be surrendered to the judgment of any one
 THE FORM OF ORGANIZATION 49

man. But when the judgment of the General Con-

ference, which is the highest authority that God has
upon the earth, is exercised, private independence
and private judgment must not be maintained, but
be surrendered."—Ibid., vol. 3, p. 492.
CHAPTER 5

CHURCH MEMBERSHIP

Membership on a Spiritual Basis

The serious, solemn obligations of church mem-

bership should be impressed on every one who ap-
plies for admittance to the church. All should be
faithfully taught what it means to become a member
of the body of Christ. It is due to each person seek-
ing admittance to the church that he be informed
of the principles for which the church stands. Thor-
ough instruction in the fundamental teachings of
the church should be given to every candidate for
church membership before he is baptized and re-
ceived into church fellowship. Only those giving
evidence of having experienced the new birth, and
who are enjoying a spiritual experience in the Lord
Jesus, are prepared for acceptance into church
membership.
This is a spiritual relationship. It can be entered
into only by those who are converted. Only in this
way can the purity and spiritual caliber of the
church be maintained. It is the duty of every min-
ister to instruct those who accept the principles of
the truth, that they may enter the church on a
sound, spiritual basis.
"The members of the church, those whom He has
called out of darkness into His marvelous light, are
to show forth His glory. The church is the repository
50
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 51

of the riches of the grace of Christ; and through the

church will eventually be made manifest, even to
'the principalities and powers in heavenly places,'
the final and full display of the love of God."—The
Acts of the Apostles, p. 9.

Baptism a Gospel Requirement

The New Testament establishes baptism as the rite
for admission to the church. "Go ye therefore, and
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost:
teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I
have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you alway,
even unto the end of the world" (Matt. 28:19, 20).
"Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be bap-
tized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ
for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost" (Acts 2:38).
Baptism a Prerequisite to Church Membership.—
"Christ has made baptism the sign of entrance to
His spiritual kingdom. He has made this a positive
condition with which all must comply who wish to
be acknowledged as under the authority of the Fa-
ther, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Before man can
find a home in the church, before passing the thresh-
old of God's spiritual kingdom, he is to receive
the impress of the divine name, 'The Lord our
Righteousness.' Jer. 23:6.
"Baptism is a most solemn renunciation of the
world. Those who are baptized in the threefold
name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit,
at the very entrance of their Christian life declare
52 CHURCH MANUAL

publicly that they have forsaken the service of Satan

and have become members of the royal family, chil-
dren of the heavenly King. They have obeyed the
command: 'Come out from among them, and be ye
separate, . . . and touch not the unclean thing.' And
to them is fulfilled the promise, 'I will receive you,
and will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be My
sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.' 2 Cor.
6:17, 18. . . .
"The principles of the Christian life should be
made plain to those who have newly come to the
truth. None can depend upon their profession of
faith as proof that they have a saving connection
with Christ. We are not only to say, 'I believe,' but
to practice the truth. It is by conformity to the will
of God in our words, our deportment, our character,
that we prove our connection with Him."—Testi-
monies, vol. 6, pp. 91, 92.
Mode of Baptism.—Seventh-day Adventists believe
in baptism by immersion; they practice this method
only. When a person acknowledges his lost state
as a sinner, sincerely repents of his sins, and ex-
periences conversion, he may, when properly in-
structed, be accepted as a proper candidate for bap-
tism and church membership.
Ministers Thoroughly to Instruct Candidates Pre-
vious to Baptism.—A minister should not present
any candidate for baptism and church membership
until he can satisfy the church by a public examina-
tion that the candidate has been well instructed and
is ready to take such a step (see p. 61). In churches
where frequent baptisms might reduce the significance
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 53

of a public examination, an alternative plan should

be observed. The minister's work is not completed
until he has thoroughly instructed the candidates,
until they are familiar with all points of the faith
and hence prepared to assume the responsibilities of
church membership. Our churches should insist on
the application of this as a guiding principle in the
reception of new members. Our churches, through
the church board, should insist that candidates be in-
structed individually and, in addition, wherever
possible, that they be taught in a baptismal class.
"The test of discipleship is not brought to bear
as closely as it should be upon those who present
themselves for baptism. It should be understood
whether they are simply taking the name of Seventh-
day Adventists, or whether they are taking their
stand on the Lord's side, to come out from the
world and be separate, and touch not the unclean
thing. Before baptism there should be a thorough
inquiry as to the experience of the candidates. Let
this inquiry be made, not in a cold and distant way,
but kindly, tenderly, pointing the new converts to
the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the
world. Bring the requirements of the gospel to bear
upon the candidates for baptism."—Ibid., pp. 95, 96.
"When they give evidence that they fully under-
stand their position, they are to be accepted."—Tes-
timonies to Ministers, p. 128.
Public Examination.—The church has a right to
know concerning the faith and attitude of every in-
dividual applying for church membership. It is
proper for a public examination of all candidates to
54 CHURCH MANUAL

be held prior to their baptism, preferably in the

presence of the church. If this should prove to be
impracticable, then it should be before the church
board or a committee appointed by the church
board, such as the board of elders (see p. 89) whose
report should then be rendered to the church prior
to the baptism. In using the alternative mentioned
under the preceding section opportunity should be
given for candidates to give public expression of
their desire to unite with the church and to be
identified with and by the church.
Baptismal Covenant.—A summary of doctrinal be-
liefs, prepared especially for the instruction of candi-
dates for baptism, together with Baptismal Vow and
Certificate of Baptism have been adopted by the de-
nomination as a baptismal covenant. A printed copy
of this covenant, with the Certificate of Baptism
properly completed, should be furnished all those
who are accepted for church membership by baptism.
In the case of those received on profession of faith,
an appropriate certificate will also be given.

Doctrinal Instruction for Baptismal Candidates

This summary of doctrinal beliefs is especially pre-

pared for the instruction of candidates for baptism.
Every candidate should thoroughly familiarize him-
self with the teachings contained in this outline and
with the duties enjoined upon believers, demonstrat-
ing by practice his willing acceptance of all the doc-
trines taught by Seventh-day Adventists and the prin-
ciples of conduct which are the outward expression
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 55

of these teachings, for it is "by their fruits ye shall

know them."
1. The true and living God, the first person of the
Godhead, is our heavenly Father, and He, by His
Son, Christ Jesus, created all things. (Matt. 28:18,
19; 1 Cor. 8:5, 6; Eph. 3:9; Jer. 10:10-12; Heb. 1:1-3;
Acts 17:22-29; Col. 1:16-18.)
2. Jesus Christ, the second person of the Godhead,
and the eternal Son of God, is the only Saviour from
sin; and man's salvation is by grace through faith in
Him. (Matt. 28:18, 19; John 3:16; Micah 5:2; Matt.
1:21; 2:5, 6; Acts 4:12; 1 John 5:11, 12; Eph. 1:9-15;
2:4-8; Rom. 3:23-26.)
3. The Holy Spirit, the third person of the God-
head, is Christ's representative on earth, and leads
sinners to repentance and to obedience of all God's
requirements. (Matt. 28:18, 19; John 14:26; 15:26;
16:7-15; Rom. 8:1-10; Eph. 4:30.)
4. Through Christ, believers receive forgiveness of
sins which are forsaken and confessed, and for which,
as far as lies in their power, restitution is made.
(Eph. 1:7; Col. 1:14, 15; 1 John 1:7-9; Isa. 55:6, 7;
Eze. 33:15; Matt. 5:23, 24; 6:14, 15.)
5. The Bible is God's inspired word, and is the
full, the sufficient, and the only basic rule of faith and
practice. (2 Tim. 3:15-17; 2 Peter 1:19-21; Ps. 119:9,
II, 105, 130; 1 Thess. 2:13; Isa. 8:20; Jer. 15:16;
Heb. 4:12.)
6. All who enter the kingdom of heaven must have
experienced conversion, or the new birth, through
which man receives a new heart and becomes a new
creature. Thus, regardless of ethnic or social back-
ground, he becomes a member of "the whole family
56 CHURCH MANUAL
in heaven and earth." (Matt. 18:3; John 3:3; 2 Cor.
5:17; Eze. 36:26, 27; Heb. 8:10-12; 1 Peter 1:23; 2:2;
Acts 17:26; Eph. 3:15.)
7. Christ dwells in the regenerate heart, writing
upon it the principles of God's law, leading the
believer to delight to obey its precepts, and impart-
ing power for such obedience. (2 Cor. 6:16; Ps. 40:8;
Heb. 8:10-12; John 14:15; Col. 1:27; 3:16; Gal. 2:20;
Eph. 3:14-21.)
8. Upon His ascension Christ began His ministry
as high priest in the holy place of the heavenly sanc-
tuary, which sanctuary is the antitype of the earthly
tabernacle of the former dispensation. As in the type,
a work of investigative judgment began as Christ
entered the second phase of His ministry, in the most
holy place, foreshadowed in the earthly service by
the Day of Atonement. This work of the investiga-
tive judgment in the heavenly sanctuary began in
1844, at the close of the 2300 years, and will end with
the close of probation. (Heb. 4:14; 8:1, 2; Lev.
16:2, 29; Heb. 9:23, 24; Dan. 8:14; 9:24-27; Rev.
14:6, '7; 22:11.)
9. The second coming of Christ is the hope of the
church, the climax of the gospel, and the goal of the
plan of redemption, when Jesus will come literally,
personally, and visibly, with all His holy angels.
Many signs of the times testify that His coming is at
hand. And the almost complete fulfillment of all the
various lines of prophecy indicate that "he is near,
even at the doors." (John 14:1-3; Titus 2:11-14;
Heb. 9:28; Acts 1:9-11; Rev. 1:7; Matt. 25:31; Luke
9:26; 21:25-33; Matt. 24:14, 36-39, 33, margin.)
10. The righteous dead will be raised to life at
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 57
Christ's Second Advent. Together with the right-
eous living, they will be caught up to meet the Lord
in the air, and will go with Him to heaven, there to
spend the one thousand years known as the millen-
nium. (Rev. 1:7; John 5:25, 28, 29; Hosea 13:14;
I Cor. 15:51-55; 1 Thess. 4:13-18; John 11:24, 25; 14:
1-3; Rev. 20:6, 4, 5; Isa. 25:8, 9.)
11. The wicked who are living at the time of
Christ's Second Advent will be slain by the bright-
ness of His coming. These, with the wicked dead of
all ages, will await the second resurrection, at the
close of the one thousand years. (2 Thess. 1:7-10;
2:8; Jude 14, 15; Rev. 20:5, 12, 15; John 5:28, 29;
Acts 24:15; Isa. 24:21, 22.)
12. At the end of the one thousand years, the fol-
lowing events will take place: (a) Christ and the
righteous will descend from heaven, with the Holy
City, the New Jerusalem (Rev. 21:2, 10); (b) the
wicked dead will be resurrected for final judgment
(Rev. 20:11, 12); (c) the wicked will receive the
final wages of sin when fire comes down from God
out of heaven to consume them (Rev. 20:7-10, 14,
15); and (d) this fire, which destroys the works of
sin, will purify the earth. (2 Peter 3:10-14; Mal. 4:1,
3; Rev. 20:8, 4.)
13. The earth, cleansed by fire and renewed by the
power of God, will become the eternal home of the
redeemed. (2 Peter 3:9-13; Isa. 65:17-25; 35:1-10;
45:18; Matt. 5:5; Mal. 4:1-3; Prov. 11:31.)
14. The seventh day of the week is the eternal
sign of Christ's power as Creator and Redeemer, and
is therefore the Lord's day, or the Christian Sabbath,
constituting the seal of the living God. It should be
58 CHURCH MANUAL
observed from sunset Friday to sunset Saturday.
(Gen. 2:1-3; Ex. 16:23-31; 20:8-11; John 1:1-3, 14;
Eze. 20:12, 20; Mark 1:21-32; 2:27, 28; Isa. 58:13;
Luke 4:16; 23:54-56; 24:1; Acts 17:2; Heb. 4:9-11;
Isa. 66:22, 23; Lev. 23:32.)
15. The tithe is holy unto the Lord, and is God's
provision for the support of His ministry. Freewill
offerings are also part of God's plan for the support
of His work throughout the world. (Lev. 27:30-32;
Mal. 3:8-12; Num. 18:20-28; Matt. 23:23; Prov. 3:9,
10; 1 Cor. 9:13, 14; 2 Cor. 9:6, 7; Ps. 96:8. See also
pp. 60, 86, 192-195.)
16. Immortality comes only through the gospel,
and is bestowed as a gift from God at Christ's second
coming. (1 Cor. 15:21, 22, 51-55; Ps. 146:3, 4; Eccl.
9:5, 6, 10; 1 Tim. 6:15, 16; 2 Tim. 1:10; 1 John 5:
11, 12.)
17. The condition of man in death is one of un-
consciousness. All men, good and evil alike, remain
in the grave from death to the resurrection. (Ecd.
9:5, 6; Ps. 115:17; 146:3, 4; Job 14:10-12, 21, 22;
17:13; John 11:11-14; 1 Thess. 4:13; John 5:28, 29.)
18. The Christian is called unto sanctification,
and ,his life should be characterized by carefulness
in deportment and modesty and simplicity in dress.
(1 Thess. 3:13; 4:3, 7; 5:23; 1 Peter 2:21; 3:15, 3-5;
Isa. 3:16-24; 1 Cor. 10:31; 1 Tim. 2:9, 10. See also pp.
37, 223.)
19. The Christian should recognize his body as the
temple of the Holy Spirit. He will therefore honor
God by caring for his body intelligently, partaking
in moderation of that which is good and avoiding the
use of that which is harmful, abstaining from all
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 59

unclean foods, from the use of alcoholic beverages

and tobacco in any of its forms, and from the abuse
or misuse of narcotics and all other drugs. (1 Cor.
3:16, 17; 6:19, 20; 9:25; 10:31; 2 Cor. 7:1; Gal. 5:17-
21; 6:7, 8; 1 Peter 2:9-12; 1 Cor. 10:1-11; Lev. 11:1-8.
See also pp. 36, 37, 62, 222, 223, 248.)
20. The church is to come behind in no gift, and
the presence of the gift of the Spirit of prophecy is
to be one of the identifying marks of the remnant
church. (1 Cor. 1:5-7; 12:1-28; Amos 3:7; Hosea
12:10, 13; Rev. 12:17; 19:10. See also p. 37.)
Seventh-day Adventists recognize that this gift was
manifested in the life and ministry of Ellen G. White.
21. The Bible teaches a definite church organiza-
tion. The members of this organization are under
sacred obligation to be subject thereunto, loyally to
support it, and to share in its maintenance. They are
admonished not to forsake the assembling of them-
selves together. (Matt. 16:16-18; Eph. 1:10-23; 2:19-
22; 1 Cor. 14:33, 40; Titus 1:5-9; Matt. 18:15-18;
1 Cor. 12:12-28; 16:1-3; Heb. 10:25; Acts 4:32-35;
6:1-7.)
22. Baptism by immersion typifies the death, bur-
ial, and resurrection of Christ, and openly expresses
faith in His saving grace and the renunciation of sin
and the world, and is recognized as a condition of
en trance in to church membership. (Matt. 3:13-17;
28:19; Acts 2:38, 41-47; 8:35-39; 16:32, 33; 22:16;
Rom. 6:1-11; Gal. 3:27; Col. 3:1-3. See also p. 52.
23. The ordinance of the Lord's Supper commemo-
rates the Saviour's death; and participation by mem-
bers of the body is essential to Christian growth and
fellowship. It is to be preceded by the ordinance of
60 CHURCH MANUAL

foot washing as a preparation for this solemn service.

(Matt. 26:26-29; 1 Cor. 11:23-26; John 6:48-56; 13:
1-17; 1 Cor. 11:27-30.)
24. In the Christian life there is complete separa-
tion from worldly practices, such as card playing,
theatergoing, dancing, etc., which tend to deaden
and destroy the spiritual life. (2 Cor. 6:15-18; 1 John
2:15-17; James 4:4; 2 Tim. 2:19-22; Eph. 5:8-11;
Col. 3:5-10. See also pp. 225-230.)
25. Through the study of the Word God speaks
to us, imparting light and strength; and through
prayer the soul is united with God. These are Heav-
en's ordained means for obtaining victory in the con-
flict with sin and for the development of Christ an
character. (Ps. 19:7, 8; 119:130; John 6:63; 17:17;
I Peter 2:2; 1 Thess. 5:17; Luke 18:1; Ps. 55:17;
Isa. 50:4.)
26. Every church member is under sacred com-
mand from Jesus to use his talents in personal soul-
winning work in helping to give the gospel to all the
world. When this work is finished Jesus will come.
(Matt. 25:14-29; 28:18-20; Rev. 22:17; Isa. 43:10-12;
2 Gor. 5:17-20; Rom. 10:13-15; Matt. 24:14.)
27. In accordance with God's uniform dealing with
mankind, warning them of coming events that
will vitally affect their destiny, He has sent forth a
proclamation of the approaching return of Christ.
This preparatory message is symbolized by the three
angels' messages of Revelation 14, and meets its ful-
fillment in the great Second Advent Movement to-
day. This has brought forth the remnant, or Seventh-
day Adventist Church, keeping the commandments
of God and the faith of Jesus. (Amos 3:7; Matt. 24:
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 61

29-34; Rev. 14:6-10; Zeph. 3:13; Micah 4:7, 8; Rev.

14:12; Isa. 26:2; Rev. 22:14.)

Baptismal Vow and Baptism

Baptismal Vow.—In the presence of the church or

in the presence of a properly appointed body (see pp.
53, 54), the following questions should be posed and
answered in the affirmative by candidates for baptism,
and by those being received on profession of faith.
1. Do you believe in God the Father, in His Son
Jesus Christ, and in the Holy Spirit?
2. Do you accept the death of Jesus Christ on Cal-
vary as an atoning sacrifice for the sins of men, and
believe that through faith in His shed blood men are
saved from sin and its penalty?
3. Renouncing the world and its sinful ways, have
you accepted Jesus Christ as your personal Saviour,
and do you believe that God, for Christ's sake, has
forgiven your sins and given you a new heart?
4. Do you accept by faith the righteousness of
Christ, recognizing Him as your Intercessor in the
heavenly sanctuary, and do you claim His promise
to strengthen you by His indwelling Spirit, so that
you may receive power to do His will?
5. Do you believe that the Bible is God's inspired
word, and that it constitutes the only rule of faith
and practice for the Christian?
6. Do you accept the Ten Commandments as still
binding upon Christians; and is it your purpose, by
the power of the indwelling Christ, to keep this law,
including the fourth commandment, which requires
the observance of the seventh day of the week as the
62 CHURCH MANUAL

Sabbath of the Lord?

7. Do you believe that your body is the temple
of the Holy Spirit and that you are to honor God by
caring for your body, avoiding the use of that which
is harmful, abstaining from all unclean foods, from
the use of alcoholic beverages and tobacco in any
of its forms, and from the abuse or misuse of nar-
cotics and all other drugs? (See pp. 36, 37, 58, 222,
223, 248.)
8. Do you accept the doctrine of spiritual gifts,
and do you believe that the Spirit of Prophecy is one
of the identifying marks of the remnant church? (See
pp. 37, 59.)
9. Is the soon coming of Jesus the blessed hope in
your heart, and is it your settled determination to
prepare to meet Him in peace, as well as to help
others to get ready for His glorious appearing?
10. Do you believe in church organization, and is
it your purpose to support the church by your tithes
and offerings, your personal effort, and influence?
(See also pp. 37, 58, 88, 204-207.)
11. Do you accept the New Testament teaching of
baptism by immersion, and do you desire to be so
baptized as a public expression of your faith in Christ
and in the forgiveness of your sins? (See also p. 59.)
12. Knowing and understanding the fundamental
Bible principles as taught by the Seventh-day Advent-
ist Church, is it your purpose, by the grace of God,
to order your life in harmony with these principles?
13. Do you believe that the Seventh-day Adventist
Church is the remnant church of Bible prophecy, into
which people of every nation, race, and language are
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 63

invited and accepted, and do you desire membership

in its fellowship?

Welcoming Candidates.—After the candidates have

satisfactorily answered the foregoing questions, or
assurance has been given to the church that such
answers have already been given, the church body
should be asked to vote on their acceptance into
the church, subject to baptism, which ordinance
should not be unduly delayed.
Receiving Members Who Are Not Known.—In
preparing for the baptism of his converts, an evan-
gelist should invite the pastor or elder to visit his
baptismal classes and become acquainted with his
converts. Such contacts will enable the church to be
better prepared to receive the new members into
church fellowship. This general procedure should
not apply in the case of isolated believers who wish
to unite with the conference church.
Baptismal Ceremony.—At this ceremony the dea-
cons should make the necessary preparation and as-
sist the male candidates into and out of the water.
The deaconesses should assist all female candidates.
(See pp. 94, 96.) Care should be exercised to see that
proper attire is provided for the candidates. Robes
of suitable heavy material are preferable. If such
are not available, the candidates should dress in such
a manner that they will be modestly attired. The
baptismal ceremony should be followed by extending
the right hand of fellowship and the giving of a
few words of welcome by the pastor or elder in behalf
of the entire church.
64 CHURCH MANUAL

Transferring Members

Transferring Church Members.—When a church

member moves from one locality to another for a pe-
riod of longer than six months, he should, after be-
coming located, make immediate application for a
letter of transfer to a church near his new place of
residence, or in case he is isolated, the customary
plan is to make application to join the conference
or local field church. Such a letter of transfer is valid
for three months from date of issue, and unless
acted upon within that time is void. In cases where
members transfer from one continent to another,
six months would be the period of validity for a
letter of transfer.
Method of Granting Letters of Transfer.—Ap-
plication for a letter should be made to the clerk of
the church with which the member desires to unite.
The clerk then sends the request to the clerk of the
church from which the member desires to be trans-
ferred. On receiving this, the clerk brings the request
to the pastor, if he is an ordained minister, or to the
church elder, who in turn lays the request before
the church board. After due consideration the
board recommends to the church, favorably or other-
wise, concerning the application. (See pp. 65, 67, 89,
97, 98, 132.) The pastor or elder then brings the
recommendation to the attention of the church, an-
nouncing that this is the first reading. Final action
is taken the following week, when the request is
again presented and a vote of the church is taken.
The purpose of allowing one week's interval is to
give any member opportunity to object to the granting
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 65
of the letter if he knows of any valid reason for so
doing. This objection should not ordinarily be pub-
licly stated, but be lodged with the pastor or elder,
whose duty it is to call the church board to consider
the objection. The objector should be given op-
portunity to appear before the board to state his ob-
jections. If they are not based on valid grounds, he
should be admonished to withdraw them: On the
other hand, if they are based on valid grounds, it is
the duty of the church board to institute such in-
vestigation as may be needed. In such case the final
action on granting the letter by the church is de-
ferred until the matter has been satisfactorily settled.
If the difficulties involve personal relationships
every effort should be made to effect reconciliation.
If public offenses are involved, disciplinary measures
may be called for. If there is some spiritual lapse,
efforts should be made to restore the member in
question.
Clerk to Make Out Letter..—When the church has
granted the letter of transfer, the church clerk fills
out the regular form used for this purpose, and for-
wards it to the clerk of the church which the mem-
ber proposes to join. The clerk of this church passes
the letter to the pastor or church elder, who presents
it first to the church board for recommendation,
after which the request is presented to the church
at its next regular service. It is then held over for one
week, when final action is taken by vote accepting
the person into membership. The clerk of the re-
ceiving church then writes the member's name in
the church roll, with the date of admittance. The
clerk also fills out the return portion of the church

3
66 CHURCH MANUAL

letter, certifying that the member has been ac-

cepted, and sends it back to the clerk of the church
from which the member was transferred. (See also
pp. 64, 97, 98.)
Membership During Interval of Transfer.—Under
no circumstances shall the clerk of the church grant-
ing the letter remove the member's name from the
church roll until the return portion of the letter has
been received, certifying that the member has been
voted into the fellowship of the receiving church.
To follow any other plan is to deprive the person of
church membership during the period of transfer
and is a procedure which should never be followed.
The clerk, the elder, the minister, and the confer-
ence president are all responsible for seeing that the
above plan is uniformly adhered to in all the
churches.
The Receiving of Members Disturbed by World
Conditions.—On account of world conditions there
may be instances of persons concerning whom no
communication can be sent to or received from the
church where their membership is recorded. In such
cases the church where they are residing, in counsel
with the local conference or local field, should sat-
isfy themselves as to the standing of these individ-
uals, and then receive them upon profession of
faith. If later the way opens to communicate with
their former church, a letter should be sent by the
receiving church giving information of what has
been done.
Counted in Statistical Reports.—At the end of the
quarter and of the year, when church statistical re-
ports are made up, all members to whom letters
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 67

have been granted, but whose return certificates

have not been received, are to be counted in the
membership of the church granting the letters.
When the return certificate has been received, certi-
fying that the member has been accepted by the re-
ceiving church, the name is then dropped from the
list of the granting church and is not included in
the next quarterly statistical report. The receiving
church will place the name on its roll and the mem-
ber will be included in its next quarterly report.
If Member Is Not Accepted.—The church to which
the letter of transfer is addressed is under obligation
to receive the member, unless it knows a good and
sufficient reason why it should not extend the privi-
lege of membership. In case it does not receive the
member, the church clerk should return the letter to
the granting church, with a full explanation of the
reasons. The person's membership then rests just
where it was before the request for transfer was
made, namely, with the granting church. The mem-
ber should cooperate with the church in clearing
up any questions that arise out of the refusal of the
objecting church to receive him as a member.
No Letters to Members Under Discipline.—In no
case should a church vote a letter of transfer to a
member who is under discipline. To do so would be
a violation of the spirit of the golden rule.
Church Letters Granted Only to Those in Good
and Regular Standing.—Church letters are granted
only to members who are in good and regular
standing. Qualifying statements on church letters
are out of order. If a member who has moved away
from his home church, has grown cold and indif-
68 CHURCH MANUAL

ferent, the church elder may, to be clear in the mat-

ter of granting a letter of transfer, take up the ques-
tion with the elder of the church in the community
to which the member has moved, before a transfer
is granted.
Not to Vote Letter Without Member's Approval.—
In no case should a church vote a letter of transfer
contrary to the desire or request of the member in
question, nor should any church accept into mem-
bership a member by a letter granted under such
circumstances.
Church membership is the personal relationship
of an individual to the body of Christ. The church
should recognize this relationship and avoid any
course which might be construed as arbitrary.
On the other hand, the member is under obliga-
tion to recognize the welfare of the church, and to
make every effort to relieve the church of the prob-
lems incident to absentee members. When he moves
from the area in which his church membership is
held, it is his duty cheerfully to cooperate in this
matter by requesting a letter of transfer.
Church Boards Cannot Grant Letters.—A church
board does not have authority to vote letters of
transfer or to receive members from other churches
by letter. Their powers in this matter are limited to
making recommendations to the church. Action on
all transfers of membership, favorably or otherwise,
should be taken by the church. (See pp. 64, 89.)
The clerk has no authority to drop or add names
to the church roll except following a vote of the
church. When a member dies, no action is necessary
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 69

in dropping the name, the clerk simply recording the

death and its date.
Conference or Field Church
Isolated members should unite with the confer-
ence or local field church, which is a body organized
for the benefit of scattered believers who are other-
wise without church privileges. Aged and infirm
members who live adjacent to a local church organi-
zation should be members of the local church. It is
the duty and responsibility of the local church to
minister to such members. Such should not be trans-
ferred to the conference or field church, which is
not designed to function in place of the local
church. Although conference and field officers are
the officers of their field churches, they should hold
their membership in the church in the locality in
which they reside. The conference or local field
church is not intended to provide a church home
for conference or local field workers. Ministers and
workers should unite with the local churches in the
community in which they reside.
The conference or field president shall be the pre-
siding elder of his conference or field church and
the work normally carried by the church clerk and
the church treasurer shall be handled by the secre-
tary-treasurer of the conference or field. Any busi-
ness normally conducted by a local church and its
board shall, in the conference or field church for
which in the nature of the case there is no board, be
conducted by the conference or field committee. They
shall also appoint the delegates from the conference
or field church to attend their respective sessions.
70 CHURCH MANUAL

Organized Companies
Where a number of isolated believers reside in
close proximity to one another, they may be organ-
ized into a company of believers for fellowship and
united worship.
The organization of such a company may be ef-
fected by the district pastor or by some other minis-
ter appointed by the conference or mission commit-
tee, who, in counsel with the local members, shall
appoint from the baptized membership of the com-
pany a leader and a treasurer.
All other appointments such as Sabbath school of-
ficers, lay activities officers, and Missionary Volun-
teer Society officers should be made by vote of the
baptized members of the company at a meeting pre-
sided over by the district leader or by such person
as may be authorized by the conference or mission
committee.
The leader of such a company shall not be or-
dained to office. He does not have the authority to
perform those functions that are vested in an elder
of the church.
The treasurer of the company shall keep careful
record of all moneys received and disbursed. He shall
send promptly each month all tithes and offerings,
other than funds collected for local purposes, to the
conference or field treasurer, who is also the treas-
urer of the conference or field church.
Since all baptized members of an organized com-
pany are members of the conference or field church,
the company does not possess the right to administer
church discipline. All such matters must be referred
to the conference or field committee, which consti-
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 71

tutes the board of the conference, or field church,

the president being the elder of that church.
Such a company of believers should grow and
eventually develop to the point that would call for a
regular church organization. The company leader-
ship should therefore promote and foster all the
church campaigns and activities that are usually car-
ried forward by regular churches, thus preparing the
members for the wider responsibilities that are asso-
ciated with full church organization.
Queries Concerning Receiving and Dropping
Members
Receiving Members on Profession of Faith.—Great
care should he exercised in receiving members on
profession of faith, especially if they have formerly
been members of some other church in the denomi-
nation. Instances are not lacking of persons disfel-
lowshiped from some church, later presenting them-
selves to other churches for membership on profes-
sion of faith. When a person applies for membership
on profession of faith, earnest inquiries should be
made concerning his former experience. The church
officers should seek the advice and help of the con-
ference president. Sufficient time should be taken
to extend the investigation as far as needed to reveal
all the facts. If it is found that the member has been
disfellowshiped from another church within the de-
nomination, contact should be made with that
church, in an endeavor to clear the way for his ac-
ceptance again into church relationship. After this
has been done he may, if now living a consistent
Christian life, be received into church membership,
72 CHURCH MANUAL

either by profession of faith or by rebaptism, as the

circumstances in the case may indicate.
In case a person applies for membership on pro-
fession of faith, and it is found that he is still a mem-
ber of some other church in the denomination, no
steps should be taken to receive him until the church
holding his membership grants him a letter of trans-
fer. If the church refuses to grant such a letter, and
the member feels he is unjustly denied a letter, he
can appeal to the conference committee of the con-
ference where his membership is held. The church
where his membership is held or the conference com-
mittee are the proper ones to decide whether his past
conduct has been such that he is entitled to a church
letter. Following such a course will result in a higher
appreciation of the sacredness of church membership
and in wrongs being made right where this is called
for.
Dropping Names.—Names should be dropped from
the list only on a vote of the church, by granting let-
ters of transfer, or by disfellowshiping, except in the
case of deceased members. (See also p. 98.)
No Retired Membership List.—Each church should
have but one membership list. Under no circum-
stances should the practice of keeping a retired list
be followed. The church roll should contain the
names of all members. Names should be added to
this list only on the vote of the church after the in-
dividual concerned has requested membership by
profession of faith or baptism or letter.
Rebaptisrn
Although the church does not insist on the re-
 CHURCH MEMBERSHIP 73

baptism of those coming to us from other religious

communions who have already been baptized by im-
mersion and who have lived consistent Christian lives
in harmony with the light they then had, it is rec-
ognized that rebaptism is desirable.
Of Converts From Other Religious Communions.—
"This is a subject which each individual must con-
scientiously take his position upon in the fear of God.
This subject should be carefully presented in the
spirit of tenderness and love. Then the duty of urg-
ing belongs to no one but God; give God a chance to
work with His Holy Spirit upon the minds, so that
the individual will be perfectly convinced and satis-
fied in regard to this advanced step. A spirit of
controversy and contention should never be allowed
to come in and prevail on this subject. Do not take
the Lord's work out of His hands into your own
hands. Those who have conscientiously taken their
position upon the commandments of God, will, if
rightly dealt with, accept all essential truth. But it
needs wisdom to deal with human minds. Some will
be longer in seeing and understanding some kindred
truths than others, especially will this be the case
in regard to the subject of rebaptism, but there is
a divine hand that is leading them—a divine spirit
impressing their hearts, and they will know what
they ought to do and do it."—Evangelism, pp. 373,
374.
Of Church Members and Former Seventh-day Ad-
ventists.—In the case of a member who has moved
away from his home church, and who has grown cold
or indifferent and even given up the faith, yet whose
name is still on the books of his home church,
74 CHURCH MANUAL

should he regain his Christian experience and desire

to be rebaptized, the pastor or elder of the church
with which he now associates should, before baptiz-
ing him, communicate with the church where his
membership is held, notifying it of the revived spir-
itual standing of the member in question, and make
the necessary adjustment in the matter of his mem-
bership. To avoid any confusion, such a person
should not be taken into the membership of the re-
ceiving church without this step being taken.
When members have fallen away in apostasy and
have lived in such a manner that the faith and prin-
ciples of the church have been publicly violated,
they should, in case of reconversion and application
for church membership, enter the church as in the
beginning, by baptism. (See also p. 269, para. 9.)
"The Lord calls for a decided reformation. And
when a soul is truly reconverted, let him be rebaptized.
Let him renew his covenant with God, and God will
renew His covenant with him."—Ibid., p. 375.
CHAPTER 6

CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES

Choosing officers for the church or conference is
an important matter. The prosperity of the work de-
pends largely upon its leadership. The greatest care
should be exercised in calling men and women into
positions of sacred responsibility. The following
qualifications should be earnestly sought in those
who are nominated for church office.
Their Qualifications
Moral Fitness.—"Moreover thou shalt provide out
of all the people able men, such as fear God, men of
truth, hating covetousness; and place such over them,
to be rulers of thousands, and rulers of hundreds,
rulers of fifties, and rulers of tens" (Ex. 18:21).
"Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among you
seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost
and wisdom, whom we may appoint over this busi-
ness" (Acts 6:3).
"Moreover he must have a good report of them
which are without; lest he fall into reproach and the
snare of the devil" (1 Tim. 3:7).
"The things that thou hast heard of me among
many witnesses, the same commit thou to faithful men,
who shall he able to teach others also" (2 Tim. 2:2).
Religious Fitness.—"This is a true saying, If a man
desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good work.
75
76 CHURCH MANUAL

A bishop [elder] then must be blameless, the hus-

band of one wife, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour,
given to hospitality, apt to teach; not given to wine,
no striker, not greedy of filthy lucre; but patient, not
a brawler, not covetous; one that ruleth well his own
house, having his children in subjection with all grav-
ity; (for if a man know not how to rule his own
house, how shall he take care of the church of God?)
not a novice, lest being lifted up with pride he fall
into the condemnation of the devil. Moreover he
must have a good report of them which are without;
lest he fall into reproach and the snare of the devil.
Likewise must the deacons be grave, not double-
tongued, not given to much wine, not greedy of filthy
lucre; holding the mystery of the faith in a pure
conscience. And let these also first be proved; then
let them use the office of a deacon, being found
blameless. Even so must their wives be grave, not
slanderers, sober, faithful in all things. Let the dea-
cons be the husbands of one wife, ruling their chil-
dren and their own houses well. For they that have
used the office of a deacon well purchase to them-
selves a good degree, and great boldness in the faith
which is in Christ Jesus" (1 Tim. 3:1-13).
"Let no man despise thy youth; but be thou an
example of the believers, in word, in conversation,
in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. Till I come,
give attendance to reading, to exhortation, to doc-
trine.... Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doc-
trine; continue in them: for in doing this thou shalt
both save thyself, and them that hear thee" (1 Tim.
4: 12-16).
"For this cause left I thee in Crete, that thou
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 77

shouldest set in order the things that are wanting,

and ordain elders in every city, as I had appointed
thee: if any be blameless, the husband of one wife,
having faithful children not accused of riot or un-
ruly. For a bishop must be blameless, as the steward
of God; not selfwilled, not soon angry, not given to
wine, no striker, not given to filthy lucre; but a lover
of hospitality, a lover of good men, sober, just, holy,
temperate; holding fast the faithful word as he hath
been taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine
both to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. For
there are many unruly and vain talkers and deceiv-
ers, specially they of the circumcision: whose mouths
must be stopped, who subvert whole houses, teaching
things which they ought not, for filthy lucre's sake"
(Titus 1:5-11).
"But speak thou the things which become sound
doctrine. . . In all things shewing thyself a pattern
of good works: in doctrine shewing uncorruptness,
gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that cannot be con-
demned; that he that is of the contrary part may be
ashamed, having no evil thing to say of you" (Titus
2:1, 7, 8).
The Church Must Be Guarded and Fed.—The
apostle Paul in his administrative work called to-
gether "the elders of the church." He then counseled
them: "Take heed therefore unto yourselves, and to
all the flock, over the which the Holy Ghost bath
made you overseers, to feed the church of God, which
he hath purchased with his own blood. For I know
this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves
enter in among you, not sparing the flock. Also of
your own selves shall men arise, speaking perverse
78 CHURCH MANUAL

things, to draw away disciples after them. Therefore

watch, and remember, that by the space of three
years I ceased not to warn every one night and day
with tears" (Acts 20:17, 28-31).
"The elders which are among you I exhort, who
am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of
Christ, and also a partaker of the glory that shall be
revealed: Feed the flock of God which is among
you, taking the oversight thereof, not by constraint,
but willingly; not for filthy lucre, but of a ready
mind; neither as being lords over God's heritage,
but being ensamples to the flock" (1 Peter 5:1-3).
Respect and Deference Due to Ministers and Of-
ficers of the Church.—"We beseech you, brethren, to
know them which labour among you, and are over
you in the Lord, and admonish you; and to esteem
them very highly in love for their work's sake. And
be at peace among yourselves" (1 Thess. 5:12, 13).
"Let the elders that rule well be counted worthy
of double honour, especially they who labour in the
word and doctrine" (1 Tim. 5:17).
"Remember them which have the rule over you,
who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose
faith follow, considering the end of their conversa-
tion." "Obey them that have the rule over you, and
submit yourselves: for they watch for your souls, as
they that must give account, that they may do it with
joy, and not with grief: for that is unprofitable for
you" (Heb. 13:7, 17).
"The Thessalonian believers were greatly an-
noyed by men coming among them with fanatical
ideas and doctrines. Some were 'disorderly, working
Out at all, but . . . busybodies.' The church had been
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 79

properly organized, and officers had been appointed

to act as ministers and deacons. But there were
some, self-willed and impetuous, who refused to be
subordinate to those who held positions of authority
in the church. They claimed not only the right of
private judgment, but that of publicly urging their
views upon the church. In view of this, Paul called
the attention of the Thessalonians to the respect
and deference due to those who had been chosen
to occupy positions of authority in the church."—
The Acts of the Apostles, pp. 261, 262.
"Many do not realize the sacredness of church
relationship and are loath to submit to restraint
and discipline. Their course of action shows that
they exalt their own judgment above that of the
united church, and they are not careful to guard
themselves lest they encourage a spirit of opposi-
tion to its voice. Those who hold responsible posi-
tions in the church may have faults in common with
other people and may err in their decisions; but
notwithstanding this, the church of Christ on earth
has given to them an authority that cannot be
lightly esteemed."—Testimonies, vol. 4, p. 17.
Men Not to Be Hurried Into Office.—"In many
places we meet men who have been hurried into re-
sponsible positions as elders of the church when
they are not qualified for such a position. They have
not proper government over themselves. Their in-
fluence is not good. The church is in trouble con-
tinually in consequence of the defective character
of the leader. Hands have been laid too suddenly
upon these men."—Ibid., pp. 406, 407.
"The apostle Paul writes to Titus: 'Set in order
80 CHURCH MANUAL

the things that are wanting, and ordain elders in

every city, as I had appointed thee: if any be blame-
less, the husband of one wife, having faithful chil-
dren not accused of riot, or unruly. For a bishop
[elder] must be blameless, as the steward of God.'
It would be well for all our ministers to give heed
to these words and not to hurry men into office
without due consideration and much prayer that
God would designate by His Holy Spirit whom He
will accept.
"Said the inspired apostle: 'Lay hands suddenly on
no man.' In some of our churches the work of or-
ganizing and of ordaining elders has been prema-
ture; the Bible rule has been disregarded, and conse-
quently grievous trouble has been brought upon
the church. There should not be so great haste in
electing leaders as to ordain men who are in no way
fitted for the responsible work."—Ibid., vol. 5, p.
617.
Those Opposed to Unity Not Suitable for Office.—
"There have of late arisen among us men who pro-
fess to be the servants of Christ, but whose work is
opposed to that unity which our Lord established
in the church. They have original plans and meth-
ods of labor. They desire to introduce changes into
the church to suit their ideas of progress and
imagine that grand results are thus to be secured.
These men need to be learners rather than teachers
in the school of Christ. They are ever restless, aspir-
ing to accomplish some great work, to do something
that will bring honor to themselves. They need to
learn that most profitable of all lessons, humility
and faith in Jesus. . . .
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 81

"Teachers of the truth, missionaries, officers in

the church, can do a good work for the Master, if
they will but purify their own souls by obeying the
truth. . . . As members of the body of Christ, all be-
lievers are animated by the same spirit and the
same hope. Divisions in the church dishonor the
religion of Christ before the world, and give occa-
sion to the enemies of truth to justify their course.
Paul's instructions were not written alone for the
church in his day. God designed that they should be
sent down to us."—Ibid., pp. 238, 239.
Unsafe to Choose Men Who Refuse to Cooperate
With Others.—"God has placed in the church, as His
appointed helpers, men of varied talents, that
through the combined wisdom of many, the mind
of the Spirit may be met. Men who move in ac-
cordance with their own strong traits of character,
refusing to yoke up with others who have had a
long experience in the work of God, will become
blinded by self-confidence, unable to discern be-
tween the false and the true. It is not safe for such
ones to be chosen as leaders in the church; for they
would follow their own judgment and plans, regard-
less of the judgment of their brethren. It is easy for
the enemy to work through those who, themselves
needing counsel at every step, undertake the guard-
ianship of souls in their own strength, without hav-
ing learned the lowliness of Christ."—The Acts of the
Apostles, p. 279. (See also p. 87.)
The Church Elder
The Office an Important One.—In the work and
organization of the church, if a pastor has not been
82 CHURCH MANUAL

provided by the conference or mission, the office of

elder ranks as the highest and most important. In
the foregoing paragraphs the moral and religious
fitness of elders as well as other church officers has
been set forth.
A Religious Leader of the Church.—The local
elder must be one recognized by the church as a
strong religious and spiritual leader, and must have
a good reputation "with them that are without." In
the absence of a pastor, he is the religious leader of
the church. By precept and example he must con-
tinually seek to lead the church into a deeper and
fuller Christian experience.
Capable of Ministering the Word. — The elder
should be capable of conducting the services of the
church. It is not always possible for the conference
to supply ministerial help for all the churches; con-
sequently the elder must be prepared to minister
in word and doctrine. However, he should not be
chosen primarily because of his position in the
world, nor because of his ability as a speaker, but
because of his consecrated life and ability as a
leader. This should be taken into consideration by
the nominating committee in preparing its report
at the time of the church election.
Elected for One Year.—Like all other church of-
ficers, the elder is elected for one year: this is his
term of office. Usually it is not advisable for one
man to serve indefinitely, but he may be re-elected
to repeated terms of service. The church is under
no obligation, however, to re-elect, but may choose
another for the eldership whenever a change seems
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 83

advisable. Upon the election of a new elder, the

former elder no longer functions as elder. The for-
mer elder, however, may be elected as a deacon,
Sabbath school superintendent, or to any other
church office.
Ordination of Local Elder.—Election to the office
of elder does not in itself qualify a man as elder; he
must also be ordained. Until this is done he is not
an elder and has no authority to function as such.
During the interim between his election and his
ordination he may, however, perform the functions
of a church leader. Before entering upon the work
of administering the ordinances of the church, he
must be ordained. The ordination service is per-
formed only by an ordained minister who holds
credentials from the conference. It is not customary
or advisable for an ordained minister visiting from
another conference or local field to ordain local
church elders, unless requested to do so by the of-
ficers of the conference in which he is visiting. Nor
is it customary for a sustentation minister to ordain
church elders unless requested to do so by the con-
ference officers. Having been once ordained as a
church elder, a man does not need to be ordained
again upon re-election, or upon election as elder
in some other church, provided that in the mean-
time he has maintained good and regular standing
in the church. One who has been ordained as elder
may later function as a deacon without further
ordination. His ordination to the higher office
qualifies him also for the office of lower degree.
Work of Church Elder Is Local.—The authority
and work of an ordained local elder are confined to
84 CHURCH MANUAL

the church electing him. It is not permissible for a

conference committee by vote to confer on a local
church elder the status of an ordained minister by
asking him to serve other churches as elder. If there
exists the need for such service, the conference com-
mittee may recommend to the church or churches
requiring his services that they elect him and ask
him to serve them also. Thus by election one indi-
vidual may, when necessary, serve more than one
church at a time. When such an arrangement is
made it should be in counsel with the conference
committee. However, this authority is inherent in
the church and not in the conference committee.
The only way a man may be qualified for serving the
church at large is by ordination to the gospel min-
istry. (See also p. 85.)
To Foster All Lines of Missionary Work.—Under
the pastor and in the absence of a pastor, not only
is the local elder a spiritual leader of the church, he
is responsible for fostering all branches and depart-
ments of the work. The Sabbath school work, the Mis-
sionary Volunteer work, the missionary activities of
the church, the interests of the church school, and
every other line of activity should receive his atten-
tion, his advice, and his encouragement. He should
sustain a helpful relationship to all other church offi-
cers, and they to him.

Relationship to the Ordained Minister.—In a case

where the conference committee assigns an ordained
minister to labor as a pastor of a church, he should
be considered as the ranking officer, and the local
elder as his assistant. Their work is closely related;
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 85

they should therefore work together harmoniously.

The minister should not gather to himself all lines
of responsibility, but should share these with the local
elder and other officers. The minister serving the
church regularly as pastor acts as the chairman of the
church board. (See also pp. 107, 183, 184.) There
may be circumstances, however, when it would be ad-
visable for the elder to act in this capacity. The pas-
toral work of the church should be shared by both.
The elder should, in counsel with the minister, carry
much of the pastoral responsibility, visiting the church
members, ministering to the sick, and encouraging
those who are disheartened. Too much emphasis can-
not be placed on this part of an elder's work. As an
undershepherd he should exercise a constant vigilance
over the flock for which he is responsible. If the ap-
pointed pastor is a licensed minister, the local church
or churches that he serves should elect him as an
elder. (See also p. 185.)
Because the pastor is appointed to the position in
the local church by the conference, he serves the
church as a conference worker, and is responsible to
the conference committee, yet he maintains a sympa-
thetic and cooperative relation to and works in har-
mony with all the plans and policies of the local
church. Because the elder is elected by the local
church he is naturally responsible to that body, and
also to its board. (See pp. 84, 183.)
Conduct of Church Services.—Under the pastor,
or in the absence of a pastor, the elder is responsible
for the services of the church. He must either con-
duct them or arrange for someone to do so. The com-
munion services must always be conducted by an or-
86 CHURCH MANUAL

dained minister or by the elder himself. Only or-

dained ministers or ordained elders holding office
are qualified to do this.
The pastor usually serves as chairman of the busi-
ness meeting, and in his absence the elder shall offici-
ate as chairman.
The Baptismal Service.—In the absence of an or-
dained pastor, the elder shall request the president of
the conference or local field to arrange for the ad-
ministration of the rite of baptism to those desiring to
unite with his church. (See also p. 63.)
The Marriage Ceremony.—In the marriage cere-
mony the charge, vows, and declaration of marriage
are given only by an ordained minister. Either an
ordained minister, licensed minister, or a local
elder may officiate in delivering the sermonet, offering
the prayer, or in giving the blessing. It should be
remembered, however, that in some countries or states
a minister must be legally appointed and registered
in order to conduct the marriage service. In many
lands he may, so far as the public is concerned, per-
form the ceremony in the church, but the marriage
contract is legally signed by the district registrar,
who usually sits in the vestry and listens to the ap-
proved form of marriage declaration. In still other
lands, the minister cannot perform the ceremony at
all, for it is recognised as a state responsibility and is
looked upon as a civil contract. In such cases our mem-
bers usually retire to the home or place of worship,
where a special service is conducted by a minister,
to seek the blessing of the Lord upon the couple.
(See also pp. 233, 234, 264-269.)
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 87

To Cooperate With the Conference.—All church

officers, including the pastor and elder, should coop-
erate fully with the conference officers and depart-
mental secretaries in carrying out all local, union,
division, and General Conference plans. They should
inform the church of all regular and special offerings,
and should promote all the programs and activities
of the church.
The elder should work very closely with the
church treasurer, and see that all conference funds
are remitted to the conference treasurer at the close
of each month. He should give his personal atten-
tion to seeing that the church clerk's report is sent
promptly to the conference secretary at the close of
each quarter.
He should regard all correspondence from the con-
ference office as important. Letters calling for an-
nouncements to the church should be presented at
the proper time.
The elder should see that delegates to conference
sessions are elected, and that the names of such dele-
gates are sent to the conference office by the clerk.
As a wise counselor he should help every officer in
the church to measure up fully to his responsibility
in cooperating with the conference, in carrying out
all plans and policies, and in seeing that all reports
are accurately and promptly forwarded.
To Foster Worldwide Work.—Another important
feature of the elder's work is to foster our world
mission work. This he should do by making a care-
ful study of our worldwide work and presenting its
needs to the church. He should talk with and en-
courage the church members to take a personal part
88 CHURCH MANUAL

in both supporting and working for the cause of

missions. A kindly, tactful attitude on the part of
the elder will do much to encourage liberality on
the part of the church members both in the regular
church services and in the Sabbath school.

To Foster Tithe Paying.—The elder can do much

to encourage the church members to pay a faithful
tithe, but only if he himself is a faithful tithepayer.
A man who fails to set an example in this important
matter should not be elected to the position of elder
or to any other church office. (See also p. 207.)
Tithe paying can be fostered by public presentation
of the scriptural obligations of stewardship and by
personal labor with the members. Such labor should
be carried on in a tactful and helpful manner. The
elder should regard all financial matters pertaining to
church members as confidential: he should not place
such information in the hands of unauthorized per-
sons. (See also pp. 58, 202-207.)

To Distribute Responsibility.—In the distribution

of duties pertaining to church activities, care should
be taken not to lay too much responsibility upon will-
ing workers, while others with perhaps lesser talents
are passed by. The election of one individual to
several offices is to be discouraged unless circumstances
make it necessary. The elder especially should be left
free from other burdens to perform effectually the
many duties of his sacred office. It may be advisable in
some cases to ask the elder to lead the missionary work
of the church, but even this should be avoided if
other talent is available.
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 89

First Elder.—In churches with a large membership

it is advisable to choose more than one elder. The
burdens of office may be too great for one man, and
should be shared by as many as are required to do
the work. In such event one of them should be desig-
nated as "first elder." The work should be divided
among the elders in harmony with their experience
and ability.
Elder Not a Delegate Ex Officio.—In order to serve
as a delegate to the conference session, the elder
must be elected as a delegate by the church. He is
not a delegate ex officio.
Limitation of Authority.—An elder does not have
the authority to receive or dismiss church members
by his own act. This is done only by vote of the
church. The elder and the church board may recom-
mend that the church vote to receive or dismiss
members. (See also pp. 64, 68.)
Church Leader
Occasionally in newly organized churches, and
sometimes in older ones, there is no one possessing
the necessary experience and qualifications to serve
as elder. Under such circumstances the church should
elect a person to be known as "leader." In the ab-
sence of a minister the leader is responsible for the
services of the church, including the business meet-
ings. He must either conduct these himself or ar-
range for someone else to do so. A church leader
does not have authority to preside at any of the
church ordinances. He cannot administer baptism or
the Lord's Supper; he cannot perform the marriage
ceremony; neither can he preside at business meetings
90 CHURCH MANUAL

when members are disciplined. A request should be

made to the conference president for an ordained
minister to preside at such a meeting.

The Deacon
The office of deacon is described in the New Testa-
ment (see 1 Tim. 3:8-13) where the Greek word
diakonos is used from which the English "deacon" is
derived. The Greek word is variously interpreted as
"servant, minister, writer, attendant" and in Christian
circles acquired the specialized meaning now attached
to "deacon." Scripture clearly endorses the office in
the New Testament church: "They that have used
the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a
good degree, and great boldness in the faith which is
in Christ Jesus" (1 Tim. 3:13). On this authority,
the church elects some of its members to serve in
eminently practical ways, caring for several aspects of
church services, as well as for church property.

Importance of the Office.—In the account of the

choosing of the men who came to be known as the
seven deacons of the apostolic church, as recorded in
Acts 6:1-8, we are told that they were chosen and or-
dained to attend to the "business" of the church.
But the call to the office of deacon included more
than caring for the business of the fast-growing
Christian community. The deacons were engaged in
an important part of the Lord's work, demanding
qualifications but slightly less exacting than those of
an elder. (See 1 Tim. 3:8-13.) "The fact that these
brethren had been ordained for the special work of
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 91

looking after the needs of the poor, did not exclude

them from teaching the faith. On the contrary, they
were fully qualified to instruct others in the truth, and
they engaged in the work with great earnestness
and success."—Ibid., p. 90. Stephen, the first Chris-
tian martyr, and Philip, afterward called "the evan-
gelist," were among the first seven deacons chosen
in the Christian church (Acts 6:5, 6; 8:5-26; 21:8).

This inspired arrangement resulted in great prog-

ress in the building up of the work of the early
church. "The appointment of the seven to take the
oversight of special lines of work, proved a great
blessing to the church. These officers gave careful
consideration to individual needs as well as to the
general financial interests of the church; and by
their prudent management and their godly example,
they were an important aid to their fellow-officers
in binding together the various interests of the
church into a united whole."—The Acts of the Apos-
tles, p. 89. The appointment of deacons in the present-
day church through election by the church brings
similar blessings in church administration by relieving
pastors, elders, and other officers of duties that may
well be performed by deacons. "The time and strength
of those who in the providence of God have been
placed in leading positions of responsibility in the
church, should be spent in dealing with the weight-
ier matters demanding special wisdom and large-
ness of heart. It is not in the order of God that such
men should be appealed to for the adjustment of
minor matters that others are well qualified to han-
dle."—Ibid., p. 93.
92 CHURCH MANUAL

Board of Deacons.—Where a church has a sufficient

number of deacons to warrant the formation of a
board of deacons it is well to organize such a board,
with the first or head deacon as chairman with an-
other deacon serving as secretary. Such a body affords
a well-ordered means of distributing responsibility
and coordinates deacon contributions to the well-
being of the church. It also provides a training ground
where younger men, rightly recruited as deacons, may
be instructed in their duties. The head deacon is a
member of the church board.

Deacons Must Be Ordained.—A newly elected

deacon cannot fill his office until he has been set
apart by an ordained minister who holds current cre-
dentials from the conference.
The sacred rite of ordination should be simply per-
formed in the presence of the church by an ordained
minister, and may consist of a brief reference to the
office of deacon, the qualities required of such a ser-
vant of the church, and the principal duties he will be
authorized to perform for the church. After a short
exhortation to faithfulness in service, the minister,
assisted by an elder where appropriate, ordains the
deacon by prayer and the laying on of hands. (See
also p. 258.) If he has been once ordained as
deacon, and has maintained his church membership,
it is not necessary for him to be ordained again even
though he has transferred to another church. When
the term for which he was elected expires, he must
be re-elected if he is to continue to serve as deacon.
Should one who has been ordained as elder be elected
as deacon of a church, it is not necessary for him to
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 93

be ordained as deacon; his ordination as elder covers

this office.
The Duties of Deacons.—The deacons have re-
sponsibility for the care of the church property. It is
their duty to see that the building is kept clean and
in repair, and that the grounds upon which the church
stands are kept clean and made attractive. This also
includes ensuring that the janitor work is cared for.
In large churches it is often necessary to employ a
janitor. The deacons should recommend a suitable
person to the church board, which takes action by vote
to employ such help, or the church board may author-
ize the deacons to employ a janitor. Church board
authorization should be obtained for all major repair
expenses. All bills for repairs, as well as for water,
light, fuel, et cetera, are referred to the church treas-
urer for payment.
At church services, the deacons are usually re-
sponsible for welcoming members and visitors as they
enter the church, and for assisting them, where neces-
sary, to find seats. They also stand ready to cooperate
with pastor and elders for the smooth functioning of
the meetings conducted in the church.
Another important duty belonging to deacons is
that of visiting church members in their homes. In
many churches this is arranged by a distribution of the
membership by districts, assigning a deacon to each
district, with the expectation that he will visit each
home at least once a quarter. (See also under deacon-
esses, p. 95.)

To Assist in Church Ordinances.—The deacons as-

sist in the celebration of the ordinances of the church.
94 CHURCH MANUAL

They should assist at baptismal services, ensuring that

the baptistry is prepared and water heated, and that
male candidates are cared for both before and after
the ceremony. They should do their part in making
the necessary preparations for this service; there
should be no confusion or delay. (See also p. 63.)
At the celebration of the ordinance of foot wash-
ing, the deacons or deaconesses provide towels,
basins, water, hot or cold, as the occasion may re-
quire, buckets, et cetera. After the service they
should see that the vessels and linen used are
washed and returned to their proper place.
At the ordinance of the Lord's Supper the deacons
should place the communion table in position after
it has been arranged by the deaconesses. They should
then be seated on the front row of seats, facing the
communion table. After the minister or elder has
asked the blessing on the bread and has broken it, he
will pass the plates to the deacons. The deacons in
turn will pass the emblem to the congregation. After
serving the people, the deacons return the plates to
the elder or minister, who then serves the deacons.
If two ordained persons are officiating, they serve each
other; otherwise a deacon serves the minister or elder
who then returns the plate to the table. All should
then be seated. The same procedure is to be followed
in serving the wine. (See also pp. 120-122.)
Great care should be exercised in disposing of
any bread or wine left over after all have partaken
of these emblems. Any wine remaining that was
blessed, is to be poured out. Any of the bread re-
maining of that which was blessed should be burned.
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 95

The deacon is not authorized to preside at any of

the ordinances of the church, nor can he perform
the marriage ceremony. He may not preside at any
of the business meetings of the church, neither may
he officiate at the reception or transfer of members.
Where a church has no elder or no one who has
been elected as church leader, such duties may be per-
formed only by a visiting minister authorized by the
conference.
The Care of the Sick and the Poor.—Another im-
portant responsibility of deacons is the care of the
sick, relieving the poor, and aiding the unfortunate.
Money should be provided for this work from the
church fund for the needy. The treasurer, on recom-
mendation from the church board, will pass over to
the deacons or deaconesses whatever may be needed
for use in needy cases. This work is the particular
charge of the deacons and the deaconesses, but the
church is to be kept fully acquainted with the needs,
in order to enlist the membership's support.

The Deaconess
Deaconesses were included in the official staff of
the early Christian churches (Rom. 16:1, 2). Phebe
was a servant—servant in this instance meaning
"deaconess"—of the church at Cenchrea. Other ref-
erences indicate that women served in the early
church as deaconesses. There is no record, however,
that these women were ordained; hence the practice
of ordaining deaconesses is not followed by the
Seventh-day Adventist Church.
96 CHURCH MANUAL

The deaconess is elected to office, serving for a

term of one year. It does not follow that the wife of
a man chosen as deacon thereby becomes a deacon-
ess, nor is it incumbent upon a church to choose
the wife of a deacon as deaconess because her hus-
band is a deacon. The deaconess is to be chosen
from the standpoint of consecration and other quali-
fications that fit her to discharge the duties of the
office.
The Duties of Deaconesses.—Deaconesses are to do
their part in caring for the sick, the needy, arid the
unfortunate, cooperating with the deacons in this
work.
The deaconesses prepare the bread for the Lord's
Supper. They also neatly arrange the ordinance ta-
ble, pour the wine, place the plates of unleavened
bread, and cover the table with the linen provided
for that purpose, et cetera. All these matters should
be cared for before the service begins.
The deaconesses also assist in the ordinance of
foot washing, giving special aid to women visitors
or those who have newly joined the church. It is also
the duty of the deaconesses to see that the table linen,
towels, et cetera, used in the celebration of ordinances,
are laundered and carefully set aside.
Deaconesses should also assist at the baptismal
services, giving such counsel and help as may be
necessary regarding suitable garments for baptism.
Robes of suitable material should be provided. Where
robes are used, the deaconesses should see that they
are laundered and carefully put aside for future use.
(See also pp. 63, 93, 94.)
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 97

Board of Deaconesses.—Where several deaconesses

have been elected, a board of deaconesses should be
formed, with the head deaconess serving as chairman
and another as secretary. This board is authorized to
assign duties to individual deaconesses, and cooperates
closely with the board of deacons especially in wel-
coming members and visitors, and in home visitation.
(See p. 92.)
The Church Clerk
An Important Office.—The clerk of the church has
one of the important church offices, upon the proper
administration of which much of the efficient func-
tioning of the church depends. The clerk is elected for
a term of one year. In large churches an assistant also
is elected. The clerk serves as the secretary of all the
business meetings of the church, and should keep a
correct record of all such meetings. If for any reason
the clerk must be absent from any meeting, he should
arrange for the assistant to be present to take the
minutes of the proceedings. These minutes should
be recorded in the Church Record book, giving the
time and date of meeting, number attending, and a
report of all actions taken. The clerk should also
make a list of any committees appointed at such
meeting, giving to the chairman a list of the mem-
bers of each committee, together with its terms of
reference and an outline of the work it is asked to do.
The Church Record book may be secured from the
Adventist Book Center, or in some countries, from the
publishing house.
This Church Record book contains a place for re-
cording the church membership, giving the columns

4
98 CHURCH MANUAL

necessary to show how and when members are re-

ceived or removed. This record must be kept chron-
ologically, and supporting data for each entry
should also be recorded in the section where min-
utes of membership actions are kept. The church
membership record must be accurately and currently
maintained in order to show the official standing of
the membership.
No Names Added or Dropped Without Vote of the
Church.—There must always be a vote of the church
to add or drop a name from the church membership
roll, except in the case of the death of a member.
No name is to be added or dropped on the action
of the church board alone. The clerk has no author-
ity to add or drop names from the church list with-
out a vote of the church. When a member dies the
clerk should, at an early date, record the date of
the death opposite the name in the membership
book. (See also p. 72.)
Transferring Members.—The church clerk handles
the correspondence between individual members and
churches in the transferring of church membership.
(See also pp. 64-69.)
Corresponding With Members.—The clerk should
endeavor to keep in touch with absent members by
correspondence. He should pass on to them interest-
ing items of church progress, encouraging them, in
turn, to report their own Christian activities each
quarter. It is desirable for the clerk to write to them
frequently.
The Church Record should contain a brief state-
ment of special services, visits of ministers, et cetera.
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 99

For example: "Elder Blank, the president of our

conference, spoke at the morning service, Sabbath,
June 23, on 'Our Glorious Reward.' "
Delegate? Credentials for Conference Session.—
The clerk on authorization of the church board issues
credentials for all delegates elected to represent the
church at any session of the local conference, and
send them promptly to the conference secretary. All
blanks for records, reports, credentials, church letters,
et cetera, are provided by the conference office. (See
also pp. 198-200.)
Reports to Be Furnished Promptly.—It is the duty
of the church clerk to furnish promptly certain re-
ports. Some of these are annual, while others are
quarterly. It is essential that they be sent. to the con-
ference secretary within the time specified. The in-
formation required for these reports is to be secured
from the treasurer, the lay activities secretary, the
deacon, the Sabbath school secretary, the Missionary
Volunteer secretary, and the church school teacher,
and from the clerk's own records.
Every item of information called for in the blanks
should be supplied. Special attention should be
given to the transfer of members, and members re-
ceived and dropped for various causes, as indicated
by the blank. The conference secretary must report
quarterly to the union conference secretary, and the
union conference secretary must report to the divi-
sion, and the division secretary to the General Con-
ference office, relative to these important items; any
omission or delay in the report seriously affects the
work all along the way. Faithful attention to the
100 CHURCH MANUAL

details specified in the report blanks greatly assists

in keeping accurate records of our worldwide work.
Church Records.—The church clerk is the keeper
of the church records. These should be carefully pre-
served. All records and account books of the various
church officers are the property of the church; they
are to be surrendered to the newly elected clerk at
the expiration of the term of office, or to the church
at any time during the term on request of the pastor
or elder.

The Church Treasurer

A Sacred Work.—The treasurer is called to an im-
portant task and is elected as are other officers for the
period of one year. In large churches it may be
deemed advisable to elect also an assistant treasurer.
The treasurer can greatly encourage faithfulness
in the payment of tithe and deepen the spirit of lib-
erality on the part of the church members. A word
of counsel given in the spirit of the Master will
help the brother or sister to render faithfully to God
His own in tithes and offerings, even in a time of
financial stringency.
Church Treasurer the Custodian of All Church
Funds.—The church treasurer is the custodian of all
church funds. These funds are (1) conference funds,
(2) local church funds, and (3) funds belonging to
the auxiliary organizations of the local church.
All funds (conference, local church, and local
church auxiliary) are deposited by the treasurer in
one bank checking account in the name of the
church. This is a separate bank account which is
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 101

not to be combined with any personal account. In

some countries a postal account is more convenient.
Surplus church funds may be deposited in savings
accounts upon authorization of the church board.
Where large balances are carried for building or
other special projects, the church board may author-
ize separate bank accounts. Such accounts, however,
shall be operated by the treasurer.
Conference Funds.—Conference funds, which in-
clude tithe, all regular mission funds, and all funds
for special conference projects and institutions, are
trust funds. At the close of each month, at the time
of mailing his monthly report to the conference, the
church treasurer sends to the conference treasurer
the entire amount of conference funds received dur-
ing that month. The church may not borrow, use,
or withhold such conference funds for any pur-
pose.
Sabbath School Funds.—All Sabbath school of-
ferings for missions are to be passed over to the
church treasurer by the Sabbath school secretary-
treasurer weekly, the church treasurer keeping a
careful record of all such offerings. Such mission
funds are transmitted to the conference office as out-
lined on pages 101, 105 of this Church Manual. Sab-
bath school expense funds are to be passed over to
the church treasurer weekly, to be held in trust, sub-
ject to the orders of the Sabbath School Council (see
pp. 147, 148), to meet the routine expenses of the
Sabbath school.
Missionary Volunteer Society Funds.—Missionary
Volunteer Society funds have to do with both the
102 CHURCH MANUAL

MV and the JMV Society, and the funds of each

society shall be kept separately on the church treas-
urer's books. Society offerings to missions and gen-
eral church work or to conference enterprises shall
be handed to the church treasurer as soon as possi-
ble after they are received, to be forwarded by him
to the conference treasurer. All funds contributed
to society expense shall be given promptly to the
church treasurer, to be held in trust for the society.
The expense funds of the MV Society shall be dis-
bursed by the church treasurer on the order of the
society executive committee, sometimes called the MV
Council. (See pp. 156, 157.) Expense funds of the
Junior society shall be disbursed on the order of the
Junior society superintendent.
Local Church Funds.—Local church funds include
such funds as church expense, church building and
repair funds, and the church fund for the needy.
These funds belong to the local church and are dis-
bursed by the treasurer only by authorization of the
church board or church business meeting. However,
the church treasurer shall pay from the church ex-
pense funds all bills for local church expense au-
thorized by the church board, such as rentals, janitor,
water, light, fuel, insurance, paving assessments, et
cetera. He should be careful to secure receipts for
all bills paid.
Funds of Auxiliary Organizations.—Auxiliary or-
ganization funds include such funds as church mis-
sionary, welfare, MV, Dorcas Society, Sabbath school
expense, and that portion of the temperance funds
belonging to the church, and may include church
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 103

school funds. All moneys received by and for these

organizations are turned over promptly to the church
treasurer by the secretary of the organization, or by
the deacons. These funds belong to the auxiliary
organizations of the church. They may be disbursed
only by order of the auxiliary organization to which
they belong. The Dorcas Society fund, for example,
is held in trust for the Dorcas Society and is to be
drawn upon only for Dorcas work by order of the
society. The MV Council authorizes disbursement from
the MV fund. The Lay Activities Council authorizes
disbursement from the church missionary fund and
the welfare fund. The Sabbath School Council author-
izes the disbursement of the Sabbath school expense
fund, and the church school board authorizes the
disbursement of the church school fund.
The treasurer shall give receipts for all funds
received including those deposited with him by any
of the subsidiary organizations of the church. On
receiving moneys from the church treasurer, the sec-
retary of such organization shall sign a proper re-
ceipt for the treasurer.

Safeguarding the Purpose of Funds.--When an

offering is taken for worldwide missions or for any gen-
eral or local enterprise, all moneys placed in the
offering plate (unless otherwise indicated by the
donor) shall be counted as part of that particular
offering. It is of the utmost importance that all offer-
ings and gifts contributed by individuals to the
church for a specific fund or purpose be used for
that purpose. Neither the church treasurer nor the
church board has the authority to divert any funds
104 CHURCH MANUAL

from the objective for which they were given.

The funds of auxiliary organizations, a consider-
able proportion of which often represents donations
given for specific purposes, are raised for that special
part of the church's work for which the auxiliary
organization is established. Such funds are held in
trust by the church treasurer and they too may not
be borrowed or in any way diverted by the treasurer
or the church board from the objective for which
they were raised.
When an auxiliary organization is discontinued
the church in regular business session may take ac-
tion indicating the disposition of any remaining
balance of funds in the account of such auxiliary
organization.
Money for Personal Literature Orders.—Moneys
for personal orders of literature, books, pamphlets,
magazines, and subscriptions for periodicals should
be placed in an envelope, with the order properly
filled out, and handed to the lay activities secretary.
He then remits both order and payment for all such
literature to the Adventist Book Center or, where
there is no Adventist Book Center, to the publishing
house. At the close of each quarter the lay activities
secretary will make a report to the church at its
quarterly business meeting, of the standing of its ac-
count with the Adventist Book Center, and shall
provide a copy for the church treasurer. (See also
pp. 141-144.)
Proper Method for Payment of Money by Mem-
bers.—The treasurer should urge that all money paid
in by church members other than the regular church
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 105

collection be placed in the tithe and offering en-

velopes, instructing each member to list the various
items and amounts on the envelope as indicated,
and to make sure that the money enclosed equals
the total shown. The member should sign his name
and give his address, and place the envelope on the
offering plate or hand it to the treasurer, who should
preserve such envelopes to serve as vouchers until
his accounts are checked by the conference auditor.
The members who pay their tithes and offerings
by check or postal notes should, wherever legally
possible, make such checks or notes payable to the
church, rather than to any individual.
Receipts to Church Members.—Receipts should he
issued promptly for all moneys received, no matter
how small the amount, and a strict account of all
receipts and payments should be kept by the church
treasurer. All general offerings not in envelopes
should be counted by the treasurer in the presence
of another church officer, preferably a deacon, and a
receipt givers to such officer.
Proper Method of Remitting Funds to the Confer-
ence.—In sending remittances to the conference or
local field treasurer, all checks, bank drafts, or
money orders should be made payable to the organi-
ration wherever legally possible and not to any in-
dividual. The duplicate sheet from the church treas-
urer's book should be enclosed with the remittance.
Remittance blanks are furnished by the conference.
(See also pp. 214, 215.)
Preserving Vouchers.—Vouchers or receipted bills
should he secured for all moneys disbursed. A serv-
106 CHURCH MANUAL

iceable way of preserving such vouchers is to paste

them on the back of the original sheet in the treas-
urer's book, opposite the page on which the entry
is made. For example, if the entry is made on page
16, paste the voucher on the back of page 15.
There will usually be ample space for these vouch-
ers if they are lapped one over the other. This
method is safer and more convenient for the auditor
than keeping them on a spike file, in a pigeonhole,
in a desk, or in an envelope, even though properly
marked.

Books Should Be Audited.—The conference or

local field treasurer, or some other individual ap-
pointed by the conference or local field committee,
audits the church treasurer's books, usually each
year. The hooks and other records relating to the
work of the treasurer may be called for and in-
spected at any time by the conference auditor or by
the pastor, district leader, leading church elder, or
by any others authorized by the church board, but
should not be made available to unauthorized per-
sons. (See also p. 215.)
Reports of all funds received and disbursed should
be presented at the regular business meetings of the
church. A copy of these reports should be given to
the leading church officers.
When the number of tithepayers in the church is
reported, the wife and minor children who are non-
wage earners but are members of the church should
be counted as tithepayers, in addition to the head
of the family when he is known to be faithful in
this respect.
 CHURCH OFFICERS AND THEIR DUTIES 107

Relations With Members Confidential.—The treas-

urer should always remember that his relations with
individual members are strictly confidential. He
should be careful never to comment on the tithe
paid by any member or upon his income or any,
thing concerning it, except to those who share the
responsibility of the work with him. Great harm
may be caused by failure to observe this rule.

The Church Board

In each church a church board should be elected
annually and should include the following: elder or
elders, head deacon, head deaconess, treasurer, clerk,
lay activities leader, lay activities secretary, Sabbath
school superintendent, interest coordinator, Dorcas
Welfare Society leader, communication secretary or
communication committee chairman, health secre-
tary, Home and School Fellowship leader, MV Society
leader, Pathfinder director, stewardship secretary,
temperance secretary, trust services secretary, and
such other individuals as may be deemed advisable.
Auxiliary Committees.—The church may elect, or
the church board may appoint with the approval of
the church, auxiliary committees to care for specific
matters of church business, such as finance or build-
ing projects. Terms of reference for such auxiliary
committees should be clearly defined. These commit-
tees should be given power to act within the limits
set by the church or by the church board, but should
keep the church board informed by periodical progress
reports.
Where there is a pastor appointed by the local
108 CHURCH MANUAL

field he is a member of the church board and serves

as its chairman; or if he prefers not to act as chair-
man, he may arrange for the elder to preside. (See
also pp. 85, 183, 184.)
CHAPTER 7

THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS OF THE

CHURCH

Spiritual Worship.—"Although God dwells not in

temples made with hands, yet He honors with His
presence the assemblies of His people. He has prom-
ised that when they come together to seek Him,
to acknowledge their sins, and to pray for one an-
other, He will meet with them by His Spirit. But
those who assemble to worship Him should put
away every evil thing. Unless they worship Him in
spirit and truth and in the beauty of holiness, their
coming together will be of no avail. Of such the
Lord declares: 'This people draweth nigh unto Me
with their mouth, and honoreth Me with their lips;
but their heart is far from Me. But in vain they do
worship Me.' Those who worship God must worship
Him 'in spirit and in truth: for the Father seeketh
such to worship Him.' "—Prophets and Kings, p. 50.
Reverence for the House of Worship.—"To the
humble, believing soul, the house of God on earth
is the gate of heaven. The song of praise, the prayer,
the words spoken by Christ's representatives, are
God's appointed agencies to prepare a people for
the church above, for that loftier worship into
which there can enter nothing that defileth.
"From the sacredness which was attached to the
earthly sanctuary, Christians may learn how they
should regard the place where the Lord meets with
109
110 CHURCH MANUAL

His people. . . . God Himself gave the order of His

service, exalting it high above everything of a tem-
poral nature.
"The house is the sanctuary for the family, and
the closet or the grove the most retired place for in-
dividual worship; but the church is the sanctuary
for the congregation. There should be rules in re-
gard to the time, the place, and the manner of wor-
shiping. Nothing that is sacred; nothing that per-
tains to the worship of God, should be treated with
carelessness or indifference. In order that men may
do their best work in showing forth the praises of
God, their associations must be such as will keep
the sacred distinct from the common, in their minds.
Those who have broad ideas, noble thoughts and
aspirations, are those who have associations that
strengthen all thoughts of divine things. Happy are
those who have a sanctuary, be it high or low, in
the city or among the rugged mountain caves, in
the lowly cabin or in the wilderness. If it is the best
they can secure for the Master, He will hallow the
place with His presence, and it will be holy unto the
Lord of hosts."—Testimonies, vol. 5, pp. 491, 492.
Children to Be Taught Reverence.—"Parents, ele-
vate the standard of Christianity in the minds of
your children; help them to weave Jesus into their
experience; teach them to have the highest rever-
ence for the house of God and to understand that
when they enter the Lord's house it should be with
hearts that are softened and subdued by such
thoughts as these: 'God is here; this is His house. I
must have pure thoughts and the holiest motives.
I must have no pride, envy, jealousy, evil surmising,
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 111

hatred, or deception in my heart, for I am coming

into the presence of the holy God. This is the place
where God meets with and blesses His people. The
high and holy One who inhabiteth eternity looks
upon me, searches my heart, and reads the most
secret thoughts and acts of my life.' "—Ibid., p. 494.

Decorum and Quietness in the Place of Worship.

—"When the worshipers enter the place of meeting,
they should do so with decorum, passing quietly to
their seats. . . . Common talking, whispering, and
laughing should not be permitted in the house of wor-
ship, either before or after the service. Ardent, active
piety should characterize the worshipers.
"If some have to wait a few minutes before the
meeting begins, let them maintain a true spirit of
devotion by silent meditation, keeping the heart up-
lifted to God in prayer that the service may be of
special benefit to their own hearts and lead to the
conviction and conversion of other souls. They
should remember that heavenly messengers are in
the house. We all lose much sweet communion with
God by our restlessness, by not encouraging mo-
ments of reflection and prayer. The spiritual con-
dition needs to be often reviewed and the mind
and heart drawn toward the Sun of Righteousness.
"If when the people come into the house of
worship, they have genuine reverence for the Lord,
and bear in mind that they are in His presence,
there will be a sweet eloquence in silence. The whis-
pering and laughing and talking which might be
without sin in a common business place should
find no sanction in the house where God is wor-
112 CHURCH MANUAL

shiped. The mind should be prepared to hear the

word of God, that it may have due weight and suit-
ably impress the heart."—Ibid., p. 492.
Arrangements for Church Meetings.—Each church
should arrange its services and meetings as seems
necessary. Those most essential to the worship, study,
and activity of the church are the Sabbath worship
service, the communion service, the prayer meeting,
the Sabbath school, the young people's meeting, and
the church missionary meeting. Sessions for proper
attention to the business affairs of the church are
also essential.
Hospitality.—A spirit of hospitality should be culti-
vated in every church. Nothing is so deadening to
the spiritual life of a church as a cold, formal at-
mosphere that drives out hospitality and Christian
fellowship. Members should cultivate this essential
element of Christian life and experience. Especially
should this be so in connection with the worship of
God. Every visitor who worships with us should be
cordially received and made to feel welcome. It is
the duty of the church officers to arrange for some-
one to give special attention to welcoming the visi-
tors who attend the services of the church. "Be not
forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some
have entertained angels unawares" (Heb. l3:2).
Unauthorized Speakers in Our Churches.—Under
no circumstances should a minister, elder, or other
church officer invite strangers or any unauthorized
persons to conduct services in our churches. Men
who have been dropped from the ministry, or who
have been dismissed from church fellowship in other
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 113

places, or designing persons who have no authority

from the church, should not be permitted with
plausible words to gain admittance to our pulpits.
Great care should be exercised to prevent this.
Each one worthy of the confidence of our churches
will be able to identify himself by producing proper
credentials. There may be times when it is proper
for our congregations to be addressed by govern-
ment officials or by civic leaders. All others should
be excluded from the pulpit unless permission be
granted from the conference or local mission office.
It is the duty of every elder, minister, and confer-
ence president to see that this rule is carried out.
(See also pp. 184, 187, 274.)

The Sabbath Worship Service

The Sabbath worship service is the most important
of all the meetings of the church. Here the members
gather week by week to unite in worshiping God in
a spirit of praise and thanksgiving, to hear the Word
of God, to gather strength and grace to fight the
battles of life, and to learn God's will for them in
soul-winning service. Reverence, simplicity, and
promptness should characterize the whole service.
The Form of Service.—We do not prescribe a set
form or order for public worship. A short order of
service is usually better suited to the real spirit of
worship. Long preliminaries should be avoided. The
opening exercises should not, under any circum-
stances, consume time required for worship and for
the preaching of the Word of God.
Following are two suggested forms of service:
114 CHURCH MANUAL
Longer Order of Worship

Organ Prelude
Announcements
Choir and Ministers Enter
Doxology
Invocation
Scripture Reading
Hymn of Praise
Prayer
Anthem or Special Music
Offering
Hymn of Consecration
Sermon
Hymn
Benediction
Congregation Standing or Seated for a Few Moments
of Silent Prayer
Organ Postlude

Shorter Order of Worship

Announcements
Flymn
Prayer
Offering
Hymn or Special Music
Sermon
Hymn
Benediction
Congregation Standing or Seated for Silent Prayer
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 115

Announcements.—Thoughtful consideration should

be given to the length and character of the announce-
ments during the Sabbath service. If they deal with
matters not specifically related to Sabbath worship or
the work of the church, ministers and church officers
should be careful to exclude them, maintaining even
in this respect a proper spirit of worship and Sab-
bath observance. Many of our larger churches issue
printed bulletins giving the order of service and also
the announcements for the week. Where this is
done, there is little or no need for oral announce-
ments. Where no such printed provision is made,
many churches find it desirable to make the an-
nouncements before the actual service begins, as is
indicated in the preceding orders of service.
Proper consideration must also be given to the vari-
ous departments of the church for the promotion of
the interests for which they are responsible, but great
care should be exercised when making appoint-
ments for their presentations, to safeguard the time
needed for preaching the message from the Word
of God.

Sacredness of the Sabbath Worship Hour.—The

worship of God is the highest, holiest experience
possible to men, and the greatest care should be ex-
ercised in planning for this service.
"Is it not your duty to put some skill and study
and planning into the matter of conducting reli-
gious meetings—how they shall be conducted so as
to do the greatest amount of good, and leave the
very best impression upon all who attend?"—E. G.
IVtitrE in Review and Herald, April 14, 1885, p. 225.
116 CHURCH MANUAL

"Our God is a tender, merciful Father. His service

should not be looked upon as a heart-saddening,
distressing exercise. It should be a pleasure to wor-
ship the Lord and to take part in His work. . . .
"Christ and Him crucified should be the theme of
contemplation, of conversation, and of our most joy-
ful emotion. . . .
"As we express our gratitude, we are approximat-
ing to the worship of the heavenly hosts. linos° of-
fereth praise glorifieth' God. Let us with reverent
joy come before our Creator, with 'thanksgiving,
and the voice of melody.' "—Steps to Christ, pp.
103, 104.
The Sabbath Morning Service.—As the ministers
come to the rostrum and kneel, the congregation also
should, with bowed heads, implore the presence and
blessing of God. A worshipful hush prepares the
way for the opening hymn and the exercises which
follow.
There are two main divisions of the worship
service:
1. The congregational response in praise and ad-
oration, expressed in song, prayer, and gifts.
2. The message from the Word of God. He who
brings the message and breaks the bread of life should
fully sense the sacredness of this work. He should be
thoroughly prepared. Then, too, the one leading the
worshipers into the presence of God through the
medium of the pastoral prayer is performing perhaps
the holiest exercise of the whole service, and he, with
a sense of awe, should humbly realize its importance.
He should kneel, facing the congregation, and the
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 117

congregation in turn should face the rostrum and,

as far as practicable, kneel. The prayer should be
brief but should include adoration, thanks, and
mention of the personal needs of the worshipers, as
well as of the great world field.
Special music or a devotional hymn is appropriate
immediately before the sermon. Then comes what
should be one of the most important parts of the
worship hour—the spiritual feeding of the flock of
God. Blessed results to the glory of God always follow
when a congregation is truly fed and feels that "God
has visited His people."
The offering is -a vital part of the worship hour.
While we are counseled to "worship the Lord in the
beauty of holiness," we are also exhorted to "bring
an offering, and come into his courts" (Ps. 96:9, 8).
So the presentation of our gifts to God quite nat-
urally finds its place as a part of the worship service.
The elder, particularly if he is a licensed minister,
collaborates with the regular pastor in planning the
order of the service. If the church has no regular
pastor, the elder is in charge of the service and should
either conduct it or arrange for someone to do so.
If an ordained minister is present, the elder naturally
will defer to him and invite him to take the service.
From time to time a meeting for testimony and praise
may be conducted, or the time given to certain mem-
bers to relate their experiences in missionary work.
Public Prayer.—"Christ impressed upon His dis-
ciples the idea that their prayers should be short,
expressing just what they wanted, and no more. . .
One or two minutes is long enough for any ordinary
118 CHURCH MANUAL

prayer."—Testimonies, vol. 2, p. 581.

"When you pray, be brief, come right to the point.
Do not preach the Lord a sermon in your long
prayers."—Ibid., vol. 5, p. 201.
"Let those who pray and those who speak pro-
nounce their words properly and speak in clear,
distinct, even tones. Prayer, if properly offered, is a
power for good. It is one of the means used by the
Lord to communicate to the people the precious
treasures of truth. But prayer is not what it should
be, because of the defective voices of those who utter
it. Satan rejoices when the prayers offered to God
are almost inaudible. Let God's people learn how
to speak and pray in a way that will properly repre-
sent the great truths they possess. Let the testimonies
borne and the prayers offered be clear and distinct.
Thus God will be glorified."—Ibid., vol. 6, p. 382.
The following commendable custom prevails in
many of our churches: As the members of the con-
gregation come into the church auditorium before
the opening of the service, they quietly take their
places in the pews, and bow their heads for a mo-
ment in silent prayer. They then sit in quiet medi-
tation, or read the Word of God until the service
begins. After the benediction the members of the
congregation remain standing or resume their seats
for a few moments of silent prayer, the organ mean-
while being played very softly. During this time the
speaker and those who have been on the rostrum
with him quietly walk to the church entrance, where
they will be ready to greet the people. At a given
signal from the organist all pass out of the house of
worship without staying to talk. Some churches ar-
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 119
range for deacons or ushers to dismiss the congrega-
tion by rows. Visiting in the sanctuary is thus avoided.

The Communion Service

In the Seventh-day Adventist Church the commun-
ion service customarily is celebrated once per quarter.
The service includes the ordinance of foot washing
and the Lord's Supper. It should be a most sacred
occasion to the congregation, as well as to the minister
or elder. Conducting the communion service is un-
doubtedly one of the most sacred duties that a
minister or elder is called upon to perform. Jesus,
the great Redeemer of this world, is holy. The angels
declare: "Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty, which
was, and is, and is to come." Therefore, since Jesus
is holy, the symbols that represent His body and His
blood are also holy.
The service of the Lord's Supper is just as holy
today as it was when instituted by Jesus Christ. Jesus
is still present when this sacred ordinance is cele-
brated. We read, "It is at these, His own appoint-
ments, that Christ meets His people, and energizes
them by His presence."—The Desire of Ages, p. 656.
Announcing the Communion Service.—In most
churches this service is conducted on the next to
the last Sabbath of the quarter. The ordinances of
the Lord's house should be announced at least one
week before the time of the service. The church
clerk, deacons, and deaconesses should note the
names of those not present when the announcement
is made, and invite them by a personal visit during
the week, or the clerk may notify them of the ap-
120 CHURCH MANUAL

pointment and urge them to be present.

In some churches, on the Sabbath preceding the
communion service, mention is made of the im-
portance of the forthcoming Communion. All mem-
bers are urged to prepare their hearts and to make
sure that matters are right with one another. Then
when they come to the table of the Lord the follow-
ing week, the service can be of greater blessing to
them.
Conducting the Communion Service.—On the oc-
casion of the Lord's Supper the minister or elder
should appear before the waiting congregation with
a truly spiritual message, centering on Christ's re-
demptive acts and the Christian's response. The
sermon should be short but to the point. If time
permits, about ten minutes should be spent in a
testimony meeting at the close of the sermon. A
general expression of the people should then be
taken, the congregation rising in consecration to
the Lord, while the minister or elder offers a brief
prayer. The congregation then participates in the
ordinance of foot washing, men and women separately.
In churches where there is just the auditorium,
with no auxiliary rooms, a curtain can be used to
divide the auditorium, and thus provide one section
for the use of the brethren and the other for the
sisters. The basins, towels, and water should be pro-
vided beforehand by the deacons and deaconesses.
In cold weather the water should be warmed. Those
officiating should see that no one is overlooked.
After the ordinance of foot washing the brethren
and sisters reassemble for the Lord's Supper. The
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 121

emblems should be arranged on the communion table

by the deaconesses before the divine worship service
begins. The minister (s) and the elder (s) take their
places by the table on which the bread and wine have
been placed. After the singing of a hymn the minister
or officiating elder removes the white linen covering
from the bread, then reads 1 Corinthians 11:23, 24, or
a suitable passage from the Gospels, after which the
blessing of God is asked on the emblems.
Wherever possible the whole congregation kneels
while the blessing is asked upon the bread. While
breaking the bread the officiating minister or elder
makes some timely remarks or repeats suitable Scrip-
ture texts; or the congregation may sing a stanza
of a suitable hymn, or the organist may softly play
suitable religious music, and continue during the
distribution of the emblems.
The minister(s) and elder(s) hand to the deacons
the plates containing the bread: the deacons serve
the congregation, enabling each Communion parti-
cipant to take a portion of the broken bread. When
the deacons return from serving the congregation the
minister or officiating elder serves them; then one of
the deacons, taking the plate, serves the minister or
the officiating elder. Each person should retain his
portion of the bread until the officiating minister or
elder has been served, so that all partake together.
If two ordained men (ordained as minister or as elder)
are officiating, they serve each other. All should be
seated and offer silent prayer while the bread is eaten.
The minister then rises, places the linen cover
over the bread, uncovers the wine, and reads I Co-
rinthians 11:25, 26, or a suitable passage from the
122 CHURCH MANUAL

Gospels. The congregation should, wherever possible,

kneel again while the blessing is asked on the wine.
After being served, all participants should engage in
silent prayer. When the officiating ministers or elders
have been served, the remaining emblems are cov-
ered with a linen cloth.
Who May Participate.—"When believers assemble
to celebrate the ordinances, there are present messen-
gers unseen by human eyes. There may be a Judas
in the company, and if so, messengers from the
prince of darkness are there, for they attend all who
refuse to be controlled by the Holy Spirit. Heavenly
angels also are present. These unseen visitants are
present on every such occasion."—The Desire of
Ages, p. 656.
"Christ's example forbids exclusiveness at the
Lord's Supper. It is true that open sin excludes the
guilty. This the Holy Spirit plainly teaches. But be-
yond this none are to pass judgment. God has not
left it with men to say who shall present themselves
on these occasions. For who can read the heart? Who
can distinguish the tares from the wheat? 'Let a man
examine himself, and so let him eat of that bread,
and drink of that cup.' For 'whosoever shall eat this
bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily,
shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord.'
'He that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and
drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the
Lord's body.' .
"There may come into the company persons who
are not in heart servants of truth and holiness, but
who may wish to take part in the service. They
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 123
should not be forbidden. There are witnesses pres-
ent who were present when Jesus washed the feet of
the disciples and of Judas. More than human eyes
beheld the scene."--/bid.
Every Member Should Attend.—"None should ex-
clude themselves from the Communion because some
who are unworthy may be present. Every disciple is
called upon to participate publicly, and thus bear
witness that he accepts Christ as a personal Saviour.
It is at these, His own appointments, that Christ
meets His people, and energizes them by His pres-
ence. Hearts and hands that are unworthy may even
administer the ordinance, yet Christ is there to min-
ister to His children. All who come with their faith
fixed upon Him will be greatly blessed. All who neg-
lect these seasons of divine privilege will suffer loss.
Of them it may appropriately be said, 'Ye are not all
clean.' "—Ibid.

Unleavened Bread and Unfermented Wine.—

"Christ is still at the table on which the paschal sup-
per has been spread. The unleavened cakes used at the
Passover season are before Him. The Passover wine,
untouched by fermentation, is on the table. These
emblems Christ employs to represent His own un-
blemished sacrifice. Nothing corrupted by fermenta-
tion, the symbol of sin and death, could represent
the 'Lamb without blemish and without spot.' "—
Ibid., p. 653.
A Memorial of the Crucifixion.—"By partaking of
the Lord's supper, the broken bread and the fruit
of the vine, we show forth the Lord's death until
He comes. The scenes of His sufferings and death
124 CHURCH MANUAL
ate thus brought fresh to our minds."—Eurly Writ-
ings, p. 217.
"As we receive the bread and wine symbolizing
Christ's broken body and spilled blood, we in imag-
ination join in the scene of Communion in the upper
chamber. We seem to be passing through the garden
consecrated by the agony of Him who bore the sins
of the world. We witness the struggle by which our
reconciliation with God was obtained. Christ is set
forth crucified among us."—The Desire of Ages, p.
661.
Ordinance of Foot Washing.—"Now, having
washed the disciples' feet, He said, 'I have given you
an example, that ye should do as I have done to you.'
In these words Christ was not merely enjoining the
practice of hospitality. More was meant than the
washing of the feet of guests to remove the dust of
travel. Christ was here instituting a religious service.
By the act of our Lord this humiliating ceremony was
made a consecrated ordinance. It was to be observed
by the disciples, that they might ever keep in mind
His lessons of humility and service.
"This ordinance is Christ's appointed prepara-
tion for the sacramental service. While pride, vari-
ance, and strife for supremacy are cherished, the
heart cannot enter into fellowship with Christ. We
are not prepared to receive the communion of His
body and His blood. Therefore it was that Jesus ap-
pointed the memorial of His humiliation to be first
observed."—Ibid., p. 650.
Suggested Order for the Communion Service.—Be-
fore the time for the service, all arrangements should
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 125

be completed. The deaconesses should prepare the

bread and wine, provide clean linen, and set the
communion table. The deacons should prepare for
the ordinance of foot washing.
The following order may be observed:
Separate for Ordinance of Foot Washing
Reassemble for Lord's Supper
Hymn (if desired)
Blessing Asked Upon the Bread
Bread Broken by Ministers or Elders
Passed to the Deacons and by Them Served to the
People
Blessing Asked Upon the Wine
Passed to the Deacons and by Them Served to the
People
Hymn
Dismissal
After the service the deaconesses clear the table
and the deacons dispose of any of the bread or wine
left over, by burning the bread and pouring out
the wine.
Who May Conduct Communion Service.—The
communion service is to be conducted by an or-
dained minister or a church elder. Deacons, although
ordained, cannot conduct the service, but they can
assist by passing the bread and wine to the members.
Communion for the Sick—If any members are ill
or cannot for any other reason leave the home to
attend the communion service in the house of wor-
ship, a special service in the home may be held for
them. This service can be conducted only by an or-
dained minister or a church elder. He may be ac-
126 CHURCH MANUAL

companied by deacons or deaconesses, who assist in

the regular service.

The Prayer Meeting

"The prayer meetings should be the most interest-
ing gatherings that are held, but these are frequently
poorly managed. Many attend preaching, but neg-
lect the prayer meeting. Here, again, thought is re-
quired. Wisdom should be sought of God, and plans
should be laid to conduct the meetings so that they
will be interesting and attractive. The people hun-
ger for the bread of life. If they find it at the prayer
meeting they will go there to receive it.
"Long, prosy talks and prayers are out of place
anywhere, and especially in the social meeting. Those
who are forward and ever ready to speak are al-
lowed to crowd out the testimony of the timid and
retiring. Those who are most superficial generally
have the most to say. Their prayers are long and
mechanical. They weary the angels and the people
who listen to them. Our prayers should be short and
right to the point. Let the long, tiresome petitions be
left for the closet, if any have such to offer. Let the
Spirit of God into your hearts, and it will sweep
away all dry formality."—Testimonies, vol. 4, pp.
70, 71.
The weekly prayer meeting is of so great impor-
tance that more than ordinary efforts should be
made to assure its success. The meetings should be-
gin on time, even though but two or three persons
are present. There should be a short Scripture study
or presentation from the Testimonies. Fifteen or
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 127
twenty minutes are sufficient. Then give the members
time for prayer and testimony. Vary the plan of the
service from week to week. Have a season of prayer
following the study one time; the next time, fol-
low the study by testimonies, closing with a season
of prayer and a song.
If the members are unable to assemble at the
usual place for prayer meeting, cottage meetings can
be conducted with great benefit to all who attend.
The Sabbath School
The Sabbath school has rightly been called "the
church at study." It is one of the most important
services held in connection with our church work.
Sabbath by Sabbath the greater part of our member-
ship and thousands of interested friends meet in
Sabbath school to study God's Word systematically.
The Sabbath school should be attended by every
member of the church, young and old, ministers,
church officers, and laymen. The usual length of
time for holding this service is one hour and ten
minutes. This, however, does not prevent any local
field from adopting a longer or shorter period if it
is so desired. In arranging the program, care should
be taken to provide at least thirty minutes for the
study of the lesson.
The Sabbath School Teachers' Meeting.—Every
Sabbath school should have a weekly teachers' meet-
ing. The superintendent should have charge, al-
though someone else may be appointed to conduct
the survey of the next Sabbath's lesson. The best
results are obtained when the teachers' meeting is
held prior to the Sabbath, as this provides opportu-
128 CHURCH MANUAL
nity for private study both before and after the meet-
ing; it is also likely to be less hurried than if held
on Sabbath morning. A minimum of forty-five min-
utes should be allowed for teachers' meeting, and at
least three things should be accomplished: a profit-
able survey of the next Sabbath's lesson, a brief con-
sideration of one or more Sabbath school goals, and
of any general problem requiring attention.

Missionary Volunteer Society

The Missionary Volunteer Society is a training
center for our youth. As we look to them to be the
future workers in the cause, those who can give the
Advent message to the world, it is well that they ac-
quire experience in praying together, in studying to-
gether, and in developing their talents in the Master's
service in working together in bands and in carrying
out well-made plans. The time when MV meetings
should be held must be arranged locally in each
church. Friday evening or Sabbath afternoons is usu-
ally considered the most favorable time. Plans and
studies for the MV Society meeting each week are
usually provided by the conference or local field office.
No MV Society will be a success which has for its
main object merely the giving of entertaining pro-
grams. Every society, except the very small ones,
should be made up of working bands. Each band does
a definite kind of missionary work, and in this way the
society can usually do more thorough work in the com-
munity and at the same time give each member a better
training. In some societies the bands meet immedi-
ately following the program, whereas others arrange
for a different hour. In order to tie in the work of the
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 129
bands with the society meetings, it would be well to
provide time at the weekly society meetings for the
bands to make oral reports of their experiences in
service.
Junior Missionary Volunteer Society

The purpose of the Junior Missionary Volunteer

Society is similar to that of the organization of the
older youth—to build character and to develop
capacity for Christian service. Because the Junior
society is often organized within the church school,
its meetings are usually conducted at a set hour one
morning during the week. Where there is no church
school the church should set an hour for the Junior
society meeting. Outlines for these meetings are
usually provided by the conference or local field
office.
Church Missionary Meetings
The Saviour's commission lays upon the church
the task of heralding the gospel to all the world. This
places also upon each individual member the re-
sponsibility of giving the message of salvation to as
many others as possible. The Saviour "gave author-
ity to His servants, and to every man his work." He
appointed a meeting with His eleven disciples after
His resurrection for the purpose of giving them
counsel and encouragement, and at that time He
gave the gospel commission to the disciples and to
the assembled church, numbering more than five
hundred brethren. That was the first missionary meet-
ing of the Christian church; it was certainly not to be
the last.

5
)30 CHURCH MANUAL

As a permanent and definite part of the services of

the Christian church, the missionary meeting bears
the divine endorsement for all time. Through the
Spirit of Prophecy we are told: "God has committed
to our hands a most sacred work, and we need to
meet together to receive instruction, that we may be
fitted to perform this work."—Testimonies, vol. 6,
p. 32. (Italics supplied.)
Times of Meetings.—The first Sabbath of the
month is generally recognized as Church Mission-
ary Sabbath. The worship service of this Sabbath is
focused on lay evangelism, but other departments
besides the lay activities department may also have
opportunity on these special days to present their
interests. This will be done, however, by careful
counsel with the departments concerned.
In order to strengthen and develop the missionary
spirit among our members, auxiliary missionary meet-
ings might be conducted in one or more of the fol-
lowing ways:
1. The ten-minute weekly missionary meeting
held each Sabbath immediately following the close of
the Sabbath school and just preceding the preaching
service.
2. A midweek meeting combined with the weekly
prayer meeting. On this occasion, the first part of
the service may be given to a devotional message, fol-
lowed by a season of prayer, remembering that wor-
ship is vital in spiritual growth and preparation for
service. The remainder of the meeting time may
then be devoted to a training period for lay evan-
gelistic service. Instruction in soul-winning methods
is presented and the members are given opportu-
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 131

nity to present for general discussion problems they

have met in lay evangelism.
3. Church missionary meetings at various times,
as best suited to local conditions. The Lay Activities
Council should carefully plan to make the missionary
services of the church occasions for spiritual revival
and practical training, and see that they are conducted
with the same regularity and continuity as other
meetings of the church.
Supplying Literature on the Sabbath.—It is gen-
erally recognized that the Sabbath affords the most
opportune time for the lay activities secretary to
place literature in the hands of the members. In all
his work on the Sabbath he should avoid any methods
that are objectionable and that would tend to divert
the attention of the congregation from true worship
and reverence. This phase of his work can be
helped by the use of the "Order Envelope" plan.
Envelopes are provided on which the members can
designate the literature they wish to obtain, the
quantity, the language, binding, et cetera. The
amount covering the cost of such literature can he
put into the envelope during the week and placed
in the offering plate when the regular offering is re-
ceived on Sabbath. At the close of the service the
envelopes are passed to the lay activities secretary,
who in turn gives the orders prompt attention when
the Sabbath is past. (See also pp. 104, 141, 142.)
Church Board Meetings
A meeting of the church board should be held at
least once each month. In large churches such meet-
ings may be needed more often. Meetings of the
132 CHURCH MANUAL

church board should, whenever possible, be an-

nounced at the time of the regular Sabbath worship
service. Great care should be taken to see that as
large a representation as possible is present.
Work of the Church Board.—Many problems arise
that require immediate consideration. Also there are
requests for church letters and requests for admis-
sion to the church to be considered and recommen-
dation made to the church. (See also pp. 64, 68, 98.)
The details of church business should be con-
sidered in these meetings. The treasurer should re-
port the state of church finance. The other officers
should report concerning the work for which they
are responsible. The church roll should be studied.
Inquiry should be made into the spiritual standing
of all the members, and plans laid for visiting the
sick, the discouraged, and any backslidden member.
Arrangements should be considered for enlisting all
in active missionary service.
The church board is responsible for coordinating
all departments of the church. The Lay Activities
Council plans and promotes the missionary activities
of the local church. The church should elect an
interest coordinator who will assist the pastor in
coordinating plans that will unite all departments
in a lay evangelism program for the year. These co-
ordinated plans should be approved by the church
board.
Thus the church hoard functions as the governing
committee for the church, dealing with all questions
of activities and business matters that normally face
a church. It should be recognized, however, that many
of its actions will be recommendatory in view of the
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 133

counsel provided on other pages of this manual. See

pages 64, 68, 89, et cetera, for certain matters that
come before the church board.
Quorum of the Church Board.—Each church
should determine at one of its duly called business
meetings the number that shall constitute the
quorum of its church board.

School Board Meetings

In churches which have a church school the work
is usually supervised by a church school board. A
chairman is elected who presides over the meetings
of this board. A secretary is chosen to keep the rec-
ords of board meetings and actions. This board
should hold its meetings at regular times. Special
meetings may be called by the chairman when the
need arises. Some churches prefer to have the church
board, or a subcommittee of the church board, serve
also as the school board.
Parents' Meetings
The education of parents for their responsibilities
is a prime duty of the church. Mrs. White writes that
the work of parents "underlies every other," and that
parents must receive a training for their "sacred
responsibilities." Such a training should be received
by young men and women before ever the obligations
of parenthood are assumed; but as this is too seldom
the case, those who are already parents should exert
themselves to remedy the lack.
A course of training for parents is provided by
the Department of Education of the General Con-
ference and is conducted by the Home and School
134 CHURCH MANUAL
Fellowship organized in the local church, all lessons
being made available through the Adventist Book
Centers.
The local Home and School Fellowship is organ-
ized very simply, with a leader and secretary-treas-
urer, and assistants if necessary. Meeting once or
twice a month, this fellowship carries on the study
under the direction and with the aid of the Depart-
ment of Education. Since "the success of the church
depends upon home influences," every church should
ensure the formation and maintenance of these par-
ents' fellowships.

Business Meetings
Church business meetings duly called by the pastor
may be held monthly or quarterly, according to the
needs of the church. We recognize as a duly called
business meeting of the church, a meeting which has
been called at the regular Sabbath worship service,
together with proper announcements as to the time
and place of such meeting. At such meetings, at which
the pastor will preside (or will arrange for the local
elder to preside in his absence), full information
should be given to the congregation regarding the
work of the church; and at the close of the year, re-
ports should be rendered covering the activities of the
church for the entire year. When possible, reports
should be presented in writing and should comprise
the following activities:
I. A report from the clerk showing the present
membership of the church and the number of mem-
bers received and those transferred to other
churches. Note also should be made, giving the num-
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 135
ber but not necessarily the names, of those who may
have had to be dropped from fellowship during the
year, as well as those who have died. A brief statement
of the decisions of the church board in its meetings
would naturally be of interest to all members of the
church.
2. A report from the lay activities leader, giving a
statement of missionary activities, including Com-
munity Services activities, together with any plans
for future work. This should be followed by a report
from the lay activities secretary, who should also
present a statement of the church's account with the
Adventist Book Center.
3. A report from the treasurer, showing the
amount of tithe received and sent to the conference
treasurer; also a full statement of mission offerings
received and forwarded; and a statement showing
local church funds received and disbursed.
4. A report from the deacons and deaconesses con-
cerning visits to the members, their activities in behalf
of the poor, and any other features that come under
their supervision.
5. A report from the secretary of the young peo-
ple's society outlining the activities in missionary and
other lines by the youth of the church.
6. A report from the Sabbath school secretary, giv-
ing the membership and other matters pertaining
to the Sabbath school.
7. A report from the treasurer as to the financial
status of the church school, with details as to its
need in equipment and other matters.
8. A report from the principal or teacher of the
church school, covering such matters as enrollment,
136 CHURCH MANUAL
the educational progress of the school, baptisms
among the school children, and the results of the
children's efforts in denominational endeavors.
9. A report from the Home and School Fellow-
ship leader, covering the activities and needs of that
organization.
10. A report from the communication secretary
covering press, radio, television, and other related
activities involving church and community.
Music
Place of Music in Divine Service.—"Music can be
a great power for good, yet we do not make the most
of this branch of worship. The singing is generally
done from impulse or to meet special cases, and at
other times those who sing are left to blunder along,
and the music loses its proper effect upon the minds
of those present. Music should have beauty, pathos,
and power. Let the voices be lifted in songs of praise
and devotion. Call to your aid, if practicable, instru-
mental music, and let the glorious harmony ascend
to God, an acceptable offering."—Testimonies, vol. 4,
p.71.
Sing With the Spirit and the Understanding.—"In
their efforts to reach the people, the Lord's messen-
gers are not to follow the ways of the world. In the
meetings that are held, they are not to depend on
worldly singers and theatrical display to awaken an
interest. How can those who have no interest in the
word of God, who have never read His word with
a sincere desire to understand its truths, be expected
to sing with the spirit and the understanding? How
can their hearts be in harmony with the words of
 THE SERVICES AND MEETINGS 137
sacred song? How can the heavenly choir join in
music that is only a form? . . .
"Tn the meetings held let a number be chosen to
take part in the song service. And let the singing be
accompanied with musical instruments skillfully han-
dled. We are not to oppose the use of instrumental
music in our work. This part of the service is to be
carefully conducted, for it is the praise of God in
song. The singing is not always to be done by a few.
As often as possible, let the entire congregation
join."—Ibid., vol. 9, pp. 143, 144.

Selecting Choir Leaders.—Great care should be

used in selecting the choir leaders or those who have
charge of the music in the services of the church.
Only those who are known to be thoroughly conse-
crated should be chosen for this part of the church
work. Untold harm may be done by selecting uncon-
secrated leaders. Those lacking in judgment as to the
selection of proper and appropriate music for divine
worship should not be chosen. Secular music or that
of a doubtful or questionable nature should never
be introduced into our services.
Choir leaders should work in close collaboration
with the minister or church elder in order that the
special musical selections harmonize with the theme
of the sermon. The choir leader is under the direc-
tion of the pastor or elders of the church, and does
not work independently of them. He should counsel
with them, not only as to the music to be rendered,
but also concerning the selection of singers and mu-
sicians. The choir leader is not an ex-officio member
of the church board.
138 CHURCH MANUAL

Membership of Church Choirs.—Sacred music is an

important part of public worship. The church needs
to exercise care in the selecting of choir members who
will rightly represent the principles of the church.
Choir members occupy a conspicuous place in the
services of the church. Their ability as singers is only
part of the qualifications they should have. They
should be members of the church, of the Sabbath
school, or of the Missionary Volunteer Society who,
in their personal appearance and manner of dress,
conform to the standards of the church, setting an
example in modesty and decorum. People of uncer-
tain consecration or questionable character, or those
not appropriately dressed, should not be permitted
to participate in the musical features of the services.
Any plan concerning the wearing of the choir robes
is optional on the part of the church.
CHAPTER 8

AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS OF THE

CHURCH AND THEIR OFFICERS

The oN er-all responsibilities of the pastor or dis-

trict leader in the church program require that he
take an active and personal interest in the various ac-
tivities carried on by the church, serving as a close
counselor to the committees of all auxiliary organi-
zations. In case of emergency, or where circumstances
require such action, the pastor may call a meeting of
any committee or organization of the church to con-
duct necessary business in the interest of the church.

The Department of Lay Activities

This missionary organization embraces the entire
church membership. Its purpose is to provide and as-
sign to each member a definite line of missionary
service. It is directed by the Church Evangelism
Council.

Lay Evangelism Council.—The function of this

council is to sponsor and coordinate all missionary
programs within the local church and also to serve
as the council for the lay activities department of
the church. A designated elder and the lay activities
leader are to be the chairman and secretary respec-
tively of this council. This council shall consist of the
following: lay activities leader, the pastor, an elder,
lay activities secretary, church treasurer, Dorcas Wel-
139
140 CHURCH MANUAL

fare leader, Dorcas Welfare secretary, interest coor-

dinator, Adventist Men's leader, youth leaders, director
of Community Services center, health secretary, com-
munication secretary, Sabbath school superintendent,
and temperance secretary.
The duties of this council as it relates to the
Department of Lay Activities shall be the following:
1. To arrange for the missionary meetings of the
church, to study its field of missionary activity, to
counsel with the church board concerning the mis-
sionary program of the church, and to enlist every
church member in some definite line of service.
2. To direct the laymen in the following of specific
areas of missionary service and to lead them into the
campaigns sponsored by the Lay Activities Depart-
ment:

a. Literature distribution and circulation of

missionary periodicals.
b. Bible course enrollments.
c. Community Services (medical missionary
work).
d. Bible evangelism, including Bible evangel-
ism crusades (Bible studies, cottage meetings,
community Bible schools, lay preaching,
street or plaza meetings).
e. Inga thering.
3. To train members in missionary techniques by:
a. Conducting classes in how to give Bible studies
and classes in other areas of missionary work.
b. Demonstrating how this work is done.
c. Leading the members in active missionary
service.
4. To encourage reporting through the lay activi-
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 141

ties secretary and band leaders.

5. To supervise the Community Services of the
church and serve in collaboration with the church
board as the governing committee of the church's
Community Services center.
6. To cooperate with the lay activities department
of the local field in carrying out its program.
7. To disburse the local church missionary funds.
8. To plan for and conduct the weekly and
monthly missionary meetings as called for in the
church calendar.
Lay Activities Leader.—At the time of the annual
election of church officers a lay activities leader
should be chosen. This person should be considered
as one carrying heavy responsibilities, since he must
play an important part in training and leading the ,
church into active missionary service. He is secretary
of the Lay Activities Council, which meets each
month. This council sponsors and coordinates all mis-
sionary programs within the local church and serves
as the council for the Department of Lay Activities.
Some of its specific functions for the Department of
Lay Activities are to plan the Sabbath missionary
meetings, lay evangelism, Community Services work,
literature and visitation program, and the Ingathering
crusade. It is also the duty of the lay activities leader
to present to the church, in the monthly Sabbath
missionary service and in church business meetings,
a report on the total missionary activities of the
church (see p. 135).
Lay Activities Secretary.—The lay activities secre-
tary elected by the church serves as the representa-
tive of the Adventist Book Center for all depart-
142 CHURCH MANUAL

ments of the church. When cooperating closely with

the lay activities leader, the secretary is able to ren-
der valuable service in the conduct and development
of the missionary work of the church. The duties in-
volved in this important office may be outlined as
follows:
1. To assist in the direction of the missionary ac-
tivities of the church; to be present at all missionary
meetings, keeping the minutes and endeavoring in
every way to cooperate with the lay activities leader
in fostering missionary activity.
2. To conduct the transactions of the church in
all relations with the Adventist Book Center, such
as the ordering of supplies, keeping accounts, and
making collections. He is to see that the receipts
from all sources are sufficient to pay for that which
is ordered. (See also pp. 104, 131.)
3. To provide himself with a duplicate order
book. This is necessary, that he may have a copy of
the order so as to be able to check the Adventist Book
Center invoices. Orders should never be written
in letters; they are likely to be overlooked. Care
should be taken to write the orders clearly, with cor-
rect names and addresses, stating how the supplies are
to be sent and giving other necessary instruction.
4. To order at the proper time from the Adventist
Book Center all supplies such as missionary tracts,
Sabbath school lesson pamphlets, Christian Home
Calendars, Morning Watch Calendars, et cetera.
5. To arrange for offerings to be taken at suitable
times to provide missionary supplies for the members.
A church missionary offering for this purpose is
received usually on the first Sabbath of the month.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 143

If this offering does not provide sufficient funds,

collections may be taken at the weekly missionary
meeting. The disposition of such church missionary
funds shall be made by action of the Church Evangel-
ism Council.
6. To see that the receipts from all sources are
sufficient to pay for that which is ordered, and to
make certain that the account with the Adventist
Book Center is settled each month.
7. To act as secretary of the Church Evangelism
Council, keeping the minutes of this council and tak-
ing an active part in carrying into effect the plans de-
veloped by this council.
8. To keep record of the reports of work done by
church members, to keep proper records of each mis-
sionary service, and be prompt in sending a summary
to the lay activities secretary of the conference or
field at the appointed time.
9. To call the attention of the church to literature
which is available for use.
10. To maintain close touch with the conference
or field lay activities secretary and to keep him in-
formed with regard to the progress of the work.
The lay activities secretary may do this by writing
on the reverse side of his quarterly report blank
such information as the following:
a. A report of the condition and progress of the
missionary organization.
b. Any outstanding experiences the members may
have had during the month.
c. Interesting statistics concerning any missionary
campaign the church may be conducting, such as
Ingathering, et cetera.
144 CHURCH MANUAL

11. To present a statement of the church account

with the Adventist Book Center at church business
meetings.
Interest Coordinator.—It is important that the
many interests developed through the church mis-
sionary outreach be cared for rapidly. To this end,
an interest coordinator should be elected at the time
of the annual election of church officers. This person
is a member of the Lay Activities Council and works
directly with the pastor and chairman of that council.
To avoid multiplicity of officers it is recommended
that wherever feasible this interest coordinator be
an elder assigned to this responsibility. The duties
involved in this office include:
1. To keep an organized list of all interests received
by the church from every source such as Community
Services, Ingathering, public evangelism, Bible studies,
lay preaching and Witnessing for Christ contacts,
missionary magazines, Sabbath school evangelism,
literature evangelism, temperance and health evan-
gelism, radio-TV, and church missionary literature.
Interest record file cards provide space for the origin
of contact, the name of the interested, the date
visited, and a brief evaluation and action taken
concerning the interest.
2. To render to the Lay Activities Council a
monthly report on the total number of interests re-
ceived and the number followed up. When an interest
is sufficiently developed, it should be shared with the
pastor.
3. To assist the pastor and chairman of the Lay
Activities Council in the enlistment and recruitment
of qualified laymen for follow-up service.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 145
Dorcas Welfare Society

The Dorcas Welfare Society is an important fea-

ture of the lay activities of the church. The leader
of this society, and assistant leader if needed, together
with the secretary-treasurer, are elected at the regu-
lar church election. This society is composed usually
of the women of the church, who, banded together
in this way, devote their time and talents to the gath-
ering and preparing of clothing and supplies for
the poor, needy, and unfortunate. This organization
works in close cooperation with the deacons and
deaconesses of the church. Their ministry, however,
includes more than the giving of material aid; it
encompasses also adult education, visiting, home-
making, home nursing, and other services. The
church lay activities department and the Dorcas
Welfare Society have primary responsibility also for
community welfare services. Referring to the work of
Dorcas and other noble characters of the Bible, we
read: "Such patient, prayerful, and persevering fidel-
ity as was possessed by these saints of God is rare;
yet the church cannot prosper without it."—Testi-
monies, vol. 5, p. 304.

Community Services Center

Where a church operates a Community Services
center, the Lay Activities Council is the governing
committee of the center. The director of the center
is appointed by the Lay Activities Council, and is a
member of the council.
Where a number of churches within a single dis-
146 CHURCH MANUAL

trict operate a Community Services center jointly,

a governing committee for the center should be ap-
pointed by the supporting churches of the district,
with representatives from each church, the district
leader serving as the chairman.
Where a center is operated by two or more dis-
tricts of churches within a conference, the center
governing committee' should be composed of repre-
sentatives of the supporting churches, with addi-
tional representatives appointed by the conference
committee. They elect their own chairman,

The Sabbath School

"The Sabbath school work is important, and all
who are interested in the truth should endeavor to
make it prosperous."—Counsels on Sabbath School
Work, p. 9.
"The Sabbath school, if rightly conducted, is one
of God's great instrumentalities to bring souls to a
knowledge of the truth."—Ibid., p. 115.
The officers, teachers, and entire membership
should cooperate with the other departments of the
church in all missionary work and soul-saving activi-
ties, as well as energetically carrying on Sabbath
school evangelism by means of the regular Sabbath
school classes, Decision Days, pastors' special Bible
classes, Visitors' Days, Vacation Bible Schools, and
branch Sabbath schools, including Sunday schools.
Likewise, all departments of the church should
work together with the Sabbath school to build up
the Sabbath school and make the entire church
work as effective as possible.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 147

The officers of the Sabbath school should be mem-

bers of the church. They are elected for one year and
in the same manner and at the same time as the of-
ficers of the church. The list of Sabbath school offi-
cers and their assistants is as follows: superintend-
ent, with one or more assistants; secretary, with one
or more assistants; chorister or song leader; organist
or pianist; division leaders and assistants as required;
an extension division secretary or secretaries; a Vaca-
tion Bible School director; and an Investment secre-
tary or secretaries.
The Sabbath School Council.—The Sabbath School
Council is composed of the superintendent (chair-
man), assistant superintendents, secretary, assistant
secretaries, division leaders, and a church elder. A
meeting of the council should be held at least once
each month. As soon as possible after being elected
it should make arrangements for any further helpers
needed in the divisions of the Sabbath school. It
should also appoint the teachers of the classes of the
various divisions. The Sabbath School Council is re-
sponsible for the successful operation of the Sabbath
school through the leadership of its chairman, the
superintendent.
Nothing should be left to chance or to hasty deci-
sion at the first session of the Sabbath school in the
new year. Each one who is to take part in the Sab-
bath school exercises should be notified a week or
more before, that adequate preparation might be
made. In larger schools more than one assistant su-
perintendent may be needed. If more are required
and elected, each should be given specific duties in
the school. Ushers arc usually appointed in large
148 CHURCH MANUAL

schools. These should be chosen by the council.

The Superintendent.—The Sabbath school super-
intendent is the leading officer of the Sabbath school.
As soon as elected he should begin planning for the
smooth and effective operation of the school. The
superintendent should acquaint himself with the
plans of the Sabbath School Department of the Gen-
eral Conference. He is expected to abide by the
decisions of the Sabbath School Council concerning
the operation of the Sabbath school.
The superintendent is in charge of all departments
of the Sabbath school. Each leader of a division
should submit all suggested changes in the operation
of his division to the superintendent to be presented
to the Sabbath School Council.
Sabbath school teachers are usually appointed for
the calendar year but are subject to change at the dis-
cretion of the Sabbath School Council. A number of
substitute teachers sufficient for each division should
be appointed by the Sabbath School Council when
the regular teachers are appointed. These may be
called upon by the superintendent to fill such vacan-
cies as may occur from time to time in the division
for which they are chosen.
If a vacancy occurs in any appointed office, or if
a teacher leaves at any time, it is the superintendent's
duty to convene the Sabbath School Council and fill
such vacancy.
The superintendent should have general charge of
the teachers' meeting. While others may have duties
in particular lines, such as the lesson study, he with
his assistant should take the lead and seek to make
the teachers' meeting a vital part of the Sabbath
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 149

school work and through it endeavor to build up

a strong, spiritual teaching force.
He should take an interest in Sabbath school mu-
sic, choosing spiritual and uplifting hymns that will
fit the study of the day. He should enlist the help of
the music director and organist or pianist in making
this a spiritual part of the program.
The Sabbath school carries a substantial part of
the financial support of the worldwide program of
Seventh-day Adventists. The major percentage of the
offerings given in some countries for the advance-
ment of the gospel in the world field is given by the
Sabbath schools. It is one of the responsibilities of
every Sabbath school superintendent to make him-
self conversant with the promotion plans of the mis-
sion program and to learn how to present effectively
the needs of the mission fields. He should seek to
lead his school in such sacrificial giving as will enlist
their wholehearted support of our world mission
and thus meet the financial goals of the Sabbath
school.
The Assistant S2dierintendent.—One or more assist-
ant superintendents should be elected to assist the
general superintendent or to take charge of the Sab-
bath school in his absence. Assistant superintend-
ents may be called upon occasionally to lead in Sab-
bath school sessions. It must be remembered that as
a general rule this responsibility rests upon the su-
perintendent. Specific duties in the school may be as-
signed to the assistants: following up missing mem-
bers, caring for visitors, providing for the missions
exercise, seeing that substitute teachers are provided
when vacancies occur in classes, sponsoring branch
150 CHURCH MANUAL

Sabbath schools, and any other responsibilities in

which the superintendent needs assistance in carry-
ing out the Sabbath school program promptly and
efficiently.
The Secretary.—There is perhaps no office in the
Sabbath school where faithfulness, accuracy, and
Christian courtesy are more necessary than in the
work of the secretary. Next to that of the super-
intendent, no position in the Sabbath school offers
a greater variety of opportunities for useful service.
The secretary becomes one of the superintendent's
chief helpers.
By faithfulness and careful attention to details he
enables the superintendent to keep his finger on the
pulse of the entire school.
The secretary's duties may be summarized as fol-
lows:
1. To bring before the Sabbath school appropriate
reports of Sabbath school work.
2. To distribute supplies to the teachers and
gather their class records and offerings.
3. To mark the officers' class record and receive
their offerings.
4. To keep a record of the weekly Sabbath school
offerings, Thirteenth Sabbath Offerings, Birthday-
Thank Offerings, Investment funds, and expense
money, if the latter is not included in the budget
of church expense.
5. To pass on to the church treasurer all Sabbath
school moneys for missions, also all expense money
received in the Sabbath school.
6. To order through the lay activities secretary the
Sabbath school supplies and special helps agreed
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 151

upon by the Sabbath school officers.

7. To keep the minutes of meetings of the Sab-
bath School Council.
8. To keep all records called for by the Sabbath
school secretary's Record Book, making sure that all
financial records agree with those of the church
treasurer. It is important that the report rendered
by the church treasurer to the conference treasurer
and the report of the Sabbath school secretary shall
agree.
In case of unavoidable absence the secretary shall
always place the prepared report and necessary sup-
plies in the hands of an assistant secretary, in order
that the exercises of the Sabbath school may proceed
as usual in his absence.
Assistant Secretaries.—If the secretary is absent, an
assistant secretary acts in his place. The assistant
secretaries should be present at each Sabbath school
service, ready to assist by doing whatever the super-
intendent or the secretary may require. An assistant
secretary should occasionally be requested to prepare
and present the report.
If desired, the assistant may act as secretary of the
teachers' meeting and report to the secretary any
business that should be recorded.
The Chorister or Song Leader.—In our larger Sab-
bath schools a chorister or song leader is usually
elected whose duty it is to lead the music of the
school. He plans with the superintendent for the
presentation of this phase of worship each Sabbath.
In some of the larger schools an assistant chorister
or song leader is also selected.
152 CHURCH MANUAL
Only such special music should be provided as will
glorify God. Singers should be as carefully selected
as are the workers for other parts of the Sabbath
school service, and should be measured by the same
standards.
The Organist.—Great care should be exercised in
the selection of the Sabbath school organist or pian-
ist, his musical ability, standards of character, dress
and deportment being taken into consideration.
Sabbath School Offerings. — All Sabbath school
offerings are to be handed to the church treasurer
by the secretary. A careful record of all offerings re-
ceived should be kept by the secretary.
These funds should be passed to the church
treasurer at the earliest moment. This ensures against
accidental loss. When the extension division enve-
lopes come in at the end of the quarter, the offer-
ings should be added to those already received from
the school. Care should be taken in counting the
offerings for the thirteenth Sabbath to see that they
are kept separate from the offerings of the twelve
Sabbaths. Birthday-Thank Offerings and Investment
funds should be carefully recorded separate from all
other offerings.
Expense Money.—Many schools take offerings at
stated periods for Sabbath school expense. All such
money should be reported in the minutes, kept sepa-
rate from the offerings for missions, and used only
for paying Sabbath school expense as authorized by
the Sabbath School Council. It is passed on to the
church treasurer to be kept separately by him. In
some churches Sabbath school expenses are included
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 153

in the church budget, the amount expended for sup-

plies being authorized by the Sabbath School Coun-
cil.
The Quarterly Report.—This report should he
made out immediately after the last Sabbath of the
quarter and mailed as soon as possible to the con-
ference Sabbath school secretary. It may be read be-
fore the school the first Sabbath of the new quarter; it
should be read at the quarterly business meeting
of the church. The secretary should make this
report in quadruplicate—the original for the confer-
ence Sabbath school secretary, and a copy for the
Sabbath school superintendent and the pastor, and
one for the secretary's permanent file. This file
should be complete and up to date, ready for com-
parisons between quarters.

The Missionary Volunteer Society

The Missionary Volunteer Society is a department
of the church through which the church works for
and through her youth.
"We have an army of youth to-day who can do
much if they are properly directed and encour-
aged."—E. G. WHITE, quoted in General Conference
Bulletin, 1893, Jan. 29, 30, p. 24.
"There must be more study given to the problem
of how to deal with the youth, more earnest prayer
for the wisdom that is needed in dealing with minds."
--Gospel Workers, p. 208.
"When the youth give their hearts to God, our
responsibility for them does not cease. They must be
interested in the Lord's work, and led to see that
154 CHURCH MANUAL

Ile expects them to do something to advance His

cause. It is not enough to show how much needs to
be done, and to urge the youth to act a part. They
must be taught how to labor for the Master. They
must be trained, disciplined, drilled, in the best
methods of winning souls to Christ. Teach them to
try in a quiet, unpretending way to help their young
companions. Let different branches of missionary ef-
fort be systematically laid out, in which they may
take part, and let them be given instruction and help.
Thus they will learn to work for God."—Ibid., p. 210.
"Will the young men and young women who
really love Jesus organize themselves as workers, not
only for those who profess to be Sabbathkeepers,
but for those who are not of our faith?"—ELLEN G.
WHITE, in Signs of the Times, May 29, 1893, p. 455.

Objectives.—The Youth Department was organized

in response to these inspired directives. Conference
youth departments operate a training and evangelistic
program involving young people in a wide range of
Share Your Faith activity. This has called for the or-
ganization of the young people in the churches into
MV Societies. The objectives set forth by the Spirit
of Prophecy may be summed up as follows: (I) To
work for other youth; (2) to help the church and
"those who profess to be Sabbathkeepers"; (3) to
work "for those who are not of our faith."
In seeking to reach these objectives the youth are
(1) to pray together, (2) to study together "to de-
velop tact and skill and talent in the Master's serv-
ice," (3) to plan together, (4) to act together in
groups in carrying out well-laid plans.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 155

The aim of this organization is:

"The Advent Message to All the World in This
Generation."
The motto is:
"The Love of Christ Constraineth Us."
A brief outline of both the MV and the PTV
organizations is given here as a guide to church of-
ficers in fostering this work.
Membership in the MV Society.—The requirements
for regular membership in the MV Society are:
1. Membership in the Seventh-day Adventist
Church.
2. Between sixteen and thirty years of age.
3. Willingness to subscribe to the MV Pledge.
Officers for the society, however, may be chosen
from those who are older, and if so chosen, they be-
come regular members of the society, irrespective of
requirement number 2.
Membership Pledge.—The following is the MV
Pledge, which members take on joining the society:
"Loving the Lord Jesus, I promise to take an active
part in the work of the Young People's Missionary
Volunteer Society, doing what I can to help others
and to finish the work of the gospel in all the world."
Associate Member.—In some churches there are
young people with Christian ideals who, although
not church members, are interested in missionary
work and desire to help. Such young people may be
accepted into the society as associate members by
signing the Associate MV Pledge, which reads as
follows:
'Desiring to obtain the benefit of Christian asso-
156 CHURCH MANUAL

ciation and to cooperate in the work of the Young

People's Society of Missionary Volunteers, I promise,
as an Associate Member, to assist in the society work
as far as my ability and experience will permit."
Associate members may not hold office but they
should be received cordially into all the society work
and into the bands and be encouraged to become
regular members as soon as possible.
The Officers of the MV Society.—One of the chief
factors in the success of the MV Society is its leader-
ship. When the officers are earnest and active
Christians, with initiative and ability to organize
and inspire others, the work will go forward, young
people will be saved and trained in God's service,
and the whole church will be encouraged.
The officers of an MV Society are leader, associate
leader, secretary-treasurer, assistant secretary-treasurer,
servicemen's secretary, music director, pianist or
organist, sponsor, devotional secretary, educational
secretary, fellowship or social secretary, librarian,
publicity secretary, and band leaders. The leader,
associate leader, secretary-treasurer, assistant sec-
retary-treasurer, servicemen's secretary, sponsor, music
director, and pianist or organist are elected by the
church for a period of one year. All other officers
and assistants are appointed by the society to serve
for the same period. In smaller societies one person
may be appointed to carry several responsibilities.
The MV Society Executive Committee (or MV
Council).—The MV Society Executive Committee is
composed of those who are chiefly responsible for the
welfare of the society, and includes the officers listed
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 157

above, the JMV superintendent (see p. 163), the lay

activities leader, and the pastor or an elder. This
committee, with the society leader as chairman and
the society secretary as secretary, directs the society in
all its activities.
This committee should meet regularly to pray,
study, and plan for the salvation of the young
people of the church and the success of the society.
There should be a free discussion of all the prob-
lems connected with the work, so that the decisions
may represent the combined judgment of all. As the
officers' prayer and personal workers' band, this
committee should carry a very definite burden for
the spiritual welfare of all the young people con-
nected with the families of the church. Each MV
officer should endeavor to be a personal worker,
searching out the discouraged, and the unconverted.
The executive committee is responsible for the
society meetings and should seek to make them a
strong factor in accomplishing the purposes of the
society. The spirit, consecration, wisdom, and en-
thusiasm of this committee will permeate the society.
The MV sponsor (see p. 159) is an important member
of the executive committee.
Leader and Associate Leader.—First in importance
among the qualifications of the MV leader is a gen-
uine Christian experience. He should have a burden
for souls, and his enthusiasm in service will be con-
tagious. In addition to spirituality he should possess
good sense, tact, and persistence. He should be a
capable organizer, and should study carefully the
duties of all officers and be able to instruct and lead
them.
158 CHURCH MANUAL

He should study the needs of the young people

of his church, both society members and those who
are not, and plan ways to set the Christian young
people to work and to help those who are not enjoy-
ing a Christian experience. He should also study the
spiritual needs of the community and the possibili-
ties for missionary endeavor.
The leader should keep in close touch with the
pastor or elder of the church as well as with the
young people's sponsor, and with the conference
youth director, that he may lead the society into a
cooperative relationship with the church and the
conference.
When the leader is absent, or when it is otherwise
arranged, the associate leader should perform the
duties of the leader. The associate leader must there-
fore be thoroughly acquainted with the duties of the
leader and with the plans laid by the society execu-
tive committee. He should, of course, attend all
meetings of the executive committee, and, with the
leader, should be considered a member of all the
bands ex officio.
Secretary-Treasurer and Assistant.—As in the case
of the leader and other officers, the secretary-treas-
urer's first qualification is spirituality. He should
know the Lord and be able to speak from personal
experience. He should have a burden for souls that
will make him an earnest personal worker.
The secretary-treasurer keeps the minutes of all
meetings of the society executive committee. He
should secure for the members their certificates of
membership and keep a list of the society members
and their addresses.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 159

An important duty of the secretary-treasurer is to

encourage the missionary activities of the society
members and secure their weekly missionary reports.
When the society is well organized into bands the
reports may be gathered by the secretaries of the
bands. Once a month the report of the society mis-
sionary work should be prepared by the society sec-
retary and forwarded to the conference youth direc-
tor and a copy also given to the lay activities secretary.
The secretary-treasurer shall keep an accurate rec-
ord of the receipts and disbursements of all funds
of the MV Society. All moneys for world missions and
for the church shall be handed to the church treasurer
as soon as possible after they are collected. Local
society expense funds shall also be given to the church
treasurer to be held in trust, until such times as their
disbursement is ordered by the executive committee
of the society. The financial records of the society
shall be reviewed by the executive committee at least
once each quarter, and audited once each year by the
church treasurer.
The secretary-treasurer keeps all other records re-
quired in the work of the society. The report of all
society activities is to be sent to the conference
youth director each month. The assistant secretary-
treasurer assists with the secretary-treasurer's work as
may be mutually arranged and acts in the absence
of the secretary-treasurer.
The MV Sponsor.—An elder or another qualified
person on the church board, one who understands
thoroughly the objectives of the MV Society and who
is sympathetic with the youth and their problems,
should be elected to serve as MV sponsor.
160 CHURCH MANUAL

He will serve as guide and counselor to the MV

officers and be one to whom the young people of the
church can look for counsel. As a member of the
church board he will join with the MV leaders in
bringing to the church board from time to time in-
formation regarding the needs, the interests, and the
progress of the MV Society.
He serves also as a member of the society executive
committee and will keep the conference youth
director informed regarding any changes in officer
personnel and other matters relating to the young
people's society.
MV Features.—Distinctive features developed by-
the Youth Department to help young people acquire
right attitudes, right knowledge, and necessary skills,
if they are to grow in grace and Christian service,
may include the following:
1. Devotional and Educational—Morning Watch,
Bible-reading plans, Character Classics, Prayer Band,
MV Week of Prayer, Youth Bible Conference, Lead-
ercraft Course, Pathfinder Course, MV Book Club,
Master Guide Class, MV Honors, outdoor club, hobby
club.
2. Share Your Faith—MV Voice of Youth, Friend-
ship Teams, Operation Fireside, MV branch Sab-
bath school, MV congress, MV rally, Sunshine Band,
Literature and Correspondence Band, MV Commu-
nity Service, and disaster aid.
3. Fellowship—Society social gatherings, MV
camps, society-sponsored hikes, camping, music festi-
vals, nature exploration, other recreation provided
by MV Honors.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 161

MV Bands.—All societies except the very small ones

should be divided into working bands. Each band
should have a leader and secretary elected to serve
one year.
The Junior Missionary Volunteer Society
Objective.—The objectives of the JMV Society
are to help train and direct our boys and girls in
Christian service, employing in this effort the natural
and proper impulses of the child. The society seeks
to cooperate with and reinforce the efforts of the
home, the school, and the church in the development
of the child.
The Work of the JMV Society.—The activities of
the JMV Society may be grouped under four heads:
religious, intellectual, social, and physical. They in-
clude systematic Bible study, good reading, promo-
tion of good music and other arts, home and com-
munity service, mission offerings, social gatherings,
training in industries in the home, on the farm, in
the shop, and in various forms of field craft and rec-
reation.
By all these means the society aims at the
creation and maintenance of the highest ideals of
Christian manhood and womanhood in the lives of
the boys and girls.
Pathfinder Clubs.—In a church-centered program
the Pathfinder Club provides for the spirit of adven-
ture, exploration, and construction that is found in
every boy and girl. This includes more activity in
outdoor living, nature exploration, and crafts than is
possible in the average JMV Society. In this setting
6
162 CHURCH MANUAL

spiritual emphasis is well received, and the Pathfinder

Club has well demonstrated its soul-winning influ-
ence.
Membership.—Children old enough to understand
the purposes of the JMV Society and who meet the
approval of the local JMV superintendent may be-
come preparatory members. In Seventh-day Adventist
church schools all pupils in the first four grades are
considered preparatory members. They are given a
Preparatory Membership Certificate. When, in the
judgment of the JMV superintendent, preparatory
members are able to comprehend the ideals of the
JMV Society, they should be carefully instructed in
the Aim, the Motto, and the JMV Pledge and Law.
Preparatory members who have reached the age
of ten years or the fifth grade, and in the judgment
of the JMV superintendent have a comprehensive
knowledge of the ideals of the JMV Society and have
declared their allegiance to the JMV Pledge and Law,
may become regular JMV members.
The Junior Missionary Volunteer Pledge
By the grace of God—
I will be pure and kind and true,
I will keep the JMV Law,
I will be a servant of God and a friend to man.

The Junior Missionary Volunteer Law

The JMV Law is for me to—
I. Keep the Morning Watch.
2. Do my honest part.
3. Care for my body.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 163

4. Keep a level eye.

5. Be courteous and obedient.
6. Walk softly in the sanctuary.
7. Keep a song in my heart.
8. Go on God's errands.
JMV Classes.—Four personal development classes
are offered junior youth. These are Friend, Com-
panion, Explorer, and Guide. An insigne is awarded
to those who qualify in each class.
MV Classes.—Two personal development classes
are offered for senior youth. These are Guide and
Master Guide. An insigne is awarded to those who
qualify in each class.
MV Honors.—The wide range of MV honors in
arts and crafts, household arts, mechanics, missionary
endeavor, nature, outdoor industries, and recreational
pursuits includes levels of achievement in all of these
for both junior-age and senior-age youth.
Officers of the JMV Society.—Success with JMV's
depends on proper and efficient leadership. Persons
who are given this responsibility should be sincere
Christians with hearts full of love for boys and girls.
The Master Guide Class offers special training in
leadership. Every worker for JMV's will find his effi-
ciency greatly increased and his leadership strength-
ened by becoming a Master Guide.
The officers of the JMV Society are superintendent,
assistant superintendents, leader, secretary-treasurer,
pianist or organist.
The superintendent of the JMV Society is the
church school teacher. Where there is no church
school, a superintendent should be elected by the
164 CHURCH MANUAL

church. The leader, secretary-treasurer, and pian-

ist or organist are elected by the society from its
members. They are nominated by a committee ap-
pointed by and including the superintendent.
The Executive Committee.—The executive commit-
tee of the JMV Society consists of its officers who,
under the direction of the JMV superintendent, pre-
pare the programs and make decisions regarding the
work. (See the MV Handbook for more complete
information on the JMV Society and the Pathfinder
Club.)
Parents' Societies
"Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before
the coming of the great and dreadful day of the
Lord: and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to
the children, and the heart of the children to their
fathers, lest I come and smite the earth with a
curse" (Mal. 4:5, 6).
"The restoration and uplifting of humanity be-
gins in the home. The work of parents underlies ev-
ery other. Society is composed of families, and is
what the heads of families make it. Out of the heart
are 'the issues of life'; and the heart of the commu-
nity, of the church, and of the nation is the house-
hold. The well-being of society, the success of the
church, the prosperity of the nation, depend upon
home influences."—The Ministry of Healing, p. 349.
"Never will education accomplish all that it might
and should accomplish until the importance of the
parents' work is fully recognized, and they receive a
training for its sacred responsibilities."—Education,
p. 276.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 165

The church is deeply interested in the building up

of the Christian home; therefore it has a responsibil-
ity for the training of parents, many of whom lacked
such training before marriage, and all of whom
might be benefited by further study and counsel.
Parent education is conducted by the Department
of Education of the General Conference through
the Home and School Fellowship.
As the study and activities of these fellowships are
of benefit to all parents, it is recommended that they
solicit and receive non-Adventist as well as Adventist
members, taking care at the same time that the plans
and activities of the fellowship remain true to our
ideals. Full information concerning organization
and study may be obtained by addressing the Depart-
ment of Education at General Conference head-
quarters or the division office.
Home and School Fellowship
Purpose.—The purpose of the fellowship is two-
fold: to provide parent education and to unite the
home and the school in their endeavors to give
an all-round Christian education to the children of
the church. To these ends the fellowship shall devote
itself—
a. To conduct at least one Home and Parent
study group each year.
b. To maintain a good Home and Parent library.
c. To establish in the home the atmosphere of
love and discipline, of Bible study, prayer, and
family worship, and of systematic, progressive in-
struction to develop our children's whole beings—
body, mind, and soul.
166 CHURCH MANUAL

d. To cultivate the habit of being cheerful and

courteous in the home.
e. To bring the church school ever more fully
into harmony with the principles of Christian educa-
tion in spirit, content, and methods.
f. To work to the end of securing the attendance
of every child in our own church schools.
g. To assist as possible in providing the school
with necessary equipment to enable it to meet the
highest standards.
h. To furnish social and educational opportunities
to the members of the church and the community
through programs, social intercourse, and personal
and group service.
i. To see that any orphans and handicapped chil-
dren are cared for properly.
j. To provide work for the I2-15-year-olds during
the summer.
Objective.—To provide an agency by which greater
cooperation may exist between child day-care cen-
ters, kindergartens, church schools, and academies
and the parents and guardians of the students in
these institutions.
Membership.—The adult members of the church
and patrons of the school are members of the fel-
lowship. Mature youth who desire the benefits of
study offered by the fellowship may also be ad-
mitted.
Officers.—The officers of this fellowship shall con-
sist of a leader, an assistant leader, a secretary-treas-
urer, a librarian, and other officers as may be
needed, all of whom shall be elected by the church.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 167

Leader and Assistant Leader.—The leader of the

Home and School Fellowship should be a parent
with experience and success in training children,
one whose mind is open to new ideas, who is apt to
teach, and who believes thoroughly in the impor-
tance of parent education. It is the leader's duty to
promote interest in the work of training parents
and to lead in the studies outlined by the Parent
and Home section of the Department of Education
and in all the activities which the society may under-
take.
It is well always to have an assistant leader se-
lected, who should be given opportunity occasion-
ally to carry the work of the leader, and who may
be depended upon to carry on the work in case the
leader becomes incapacitated.
Secretary-Treasurer.—The secretary-treasurer is to
keep the records of the fellowship and to make the
specified reports to the superintendent of education
of the conference at the beginning and close of the
year.
If the fellowship has any funds to handle, the sec-
retary-treasurer shall hand them to the church treas-
urer as custodian. It is well to arrange for an assist-
ant secretary-treasurer, who can act in case of need,
The officers of the society should be elected by the
church in the regular way.
The Church School Board
Membership.—The administrative body of every
elementary school and junior academy operated by a
single church shall be a board elected by the church
or a school committee appointed by the church
168 CHURCH MANUAL

board. Hence, this body may be a separate school

board, the church board, or a school committee of
the church board appointed for this purpose.
Where two or more churches unite to operate a
school the administrative body shall be a union
school board.
Wherever a separate school board is desired it
shall consist of from five to seven members where a
single church operates the school, and seven or
more members where two or more churches unite
to operate the school.
Where two or more churches unite to operate a
school a meeting of these churches should be ar-
ranged in counsel with the local conference presi-
dent. At this meeting a plan should be adopted for
the appointment of the union school board, in-
cluding the number of members and the apportion-
ment of the members among the several churches
operating the school. The apportionment should be
determined on the basis of the memberships of the
sponsoring churches, the financial obligations to the
school, and the number of pupils attending from
each church.
One or more members of the school board may be
chosen from among the members of the church
board, so that the school board may be closely re-
lated to the church board.
The pastor of the church should be a member of
the school board. Where the school is operated by
more than one church, it is the general practice that
the pastors of the churches concerned are members
of the school board.
In junior academies, and in elementary schools
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 169

the principal or the head teacher of the school should

be a member of the board.
Some members of the board may be parents of
children attending the school, so that the board may
profit from parental viewpoints and counsel which
result from close-up observation and experience.
Officers.—The officers shall consist of a chairman
and a secretary. In union school boards serving a
school sponsored by two or more churches a treas-
urer, a vice-chairman, and an assistant secretary
should also be appointed. Where the school is op-
erated by one church, the chairman should be elected
by the church; where the school is operated by two
or more churches, the chairman should be elected
by the board from among its own members at the
first meeting after its election. The principal of the
school is generally appointed as secretary of the board.
Relation of Union School Boards to the Local
Churches.—Where two or more churches operate a
union school, any action of the board which in-
volves the churches in financial obligations must be
submitted to the respective boards of the churches
for approval.
Term of Office.--Where a separate school board is
elected, one of two plans may be followed with ref-
erence to the time when its members are elected
and the term of office: (1) All the members may be
elected at the close of the calendar or fiscal year
and function for one year; (2) the members of the
first board may, be chosen for terms of one, two,
and three years respectively, the new members be-
ing chosen each succeeding year for a period of
170 CHURCH MANUAL
three years. The purpose of this plan is to have a
nucleus of experienced members on the board to
ensure a continuity of successful educational policy.
Vacancies are filled in the same way as vacancies
in any other church office, the one filling the va-
cancy to officiate for only the remainder of the un-
expired term.
Meetings.—The school board or school committee
should meet at a regular time and place at least
once each month during the school year.
Qualifications.—The members of the school board
shall be chosen for their consecration, their belief
in and loyalty to the principles of Christian educa-
tion, their good judgment and tact, their experience
in school matters, and their financial judgment and
ability. They should believe in, and have a willing-
ness to follow, denominational educational policies
and recommendations.
Because the elementary school and/or junior
academy board is an important organization
in the local church, the members of it should be
chosen with great care. Persons who do not believe
in Christian schools or are unsympathetic with their
program should not be chosen as members of the
school board. Conviction as to God-given plans,
faith, courage, and understanding are essential for
success in this as in other enterprises.
Duties of the Officers.—The chairman calls meet-
ings,- presides, and sees that the actions of the board
are carried out. He also countersigns all financial
orders issued by the secretary.
The chairman is a member ex officio of the ele-
mentary school and junior academy inspection com-
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 171

mittee. This committee has the responsibility of

surveying and evaluating the elementary school and
junior academy and their work.
The secretary keeps a record of each meeting in a
permanent record book, issues orders for money in
the payment of accounts or obligations, and carries
on the necessary correspondence for the board.
Where a single church operates a school the work
of the treasurer is usually carried by the church
treasurer or an assistant church treasurer, who re-
ceives tuition and other moneys; pays out money on
the order of the secretary, countersigned by the
chairman; keeps a careful account of all money
passing through his hands, making a permanent
record of the same in a suitable record book; and at
each monthly meeting renders a detailed report to
the board. In a union board, where two or more
churches are involved, a treasurer is appointed by
the board to do this work.
Functions.— (See Education Manual, C-32, "The
School Board of Seventh-day Adventist Elementary
Schools.")
Communication
Importance of Effective Communication.—
Through the years divine instruction has come to the
church concerning the importance of using modern
media of communication in spreading the gospel. We
have been counseled:
"We must take every justifiable means of bringing
the light before the people. Let the press be utilized,
and let every advertising agency be employed that
will call attention to the work."—Testimonies, vol.
6, p. 36.
172 CHURCH MANUAL
"Means will be devised to reach hearts. Some of
the methods used in this work will be different from
the methods used in the work in the past."—Evan-
gelism, p. 105.
The Organization.—The organization of this work
calls for the enlistment of support from every denomi-
national worker, layman, and Seventh-day Adventist
institution. The Department of Communication
promotes the use of a sound program of public re-
lations and all modern communication techniques
and media in the promulgation of the everlasting
gospel. It calls for the election of a communication
secretary in every church and, where needed, a
communication committee.
The Communication Secretary and His Work.—
The church communication secretary is elected at
the time of the annual election of officers. He is
responsible for the gathering and dissemination of
news. As opportunity presents, he will place on the
air persons of interest in interview-type programs,
and arrange for news features on such persons. He
will make every effort to maintain a friendly, co-
operative relationship with editors and other com-
munications-media personnel.
The communication secretary will assist in organ-
izing support for the denomination's broadcast and
Bible correspondence school ministries. This may
include the placement of announcements and adver-
tisements for broadcast and Bible correspondence
school courses, the promotion of the radio and tele-
vision offerings, and participation in field days for
the distribution of radio, television, and Bible cor-
respondence school materials. He will cooperate with
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 173
the conference communication secretary in carrying
out the plans of the conference and reporting as
requested. He will also present periodic reports to
the church business meeting.
The Communication Committee.—In a large church
a communication committee may more adequately
handle the many facets of the public relations and
communication program of the church than can a
secretary working alone. This committee, with the
communication secretary as chairman, will be elected
at the time of the general election of church officers.
Individual members of the committee may be as-
signed specific communication responsibilities such
as working with the press, with radio and television,
with Bible correspondence school ministries, and
with the internal media of the church. Where there
is an institution in the area a member of its public
relations staff should be invited to sit with the com-
mittee.
Other communication activities that fall within
the sphere of interest of this committee include
planning for special church events and ceremonies,
the preparation of church exhibits and parade floats,
placement of church advertising, providing public
libraries and other information centers with informa-
tion on the Seventh-day Adventist Church. The divi-
sion of responsibilities will depend largely on the
abilities of those comprising the committee. All ac-
tivities of the committee will be coordinated by the
chairman.
The pastor, who is primarily responsible for the
communication program of his church, will work
closely in an advisory capacity with the communica-
174 CHURCH MANUAL

tion secretary and/or the communication committee.

Relation to Other Departments of Church.—To
serve the church properly the communication
secretary should be alerted regarding plans and
scheduled events. Any auxiliary unit of the church
organization may appoint an individual to furnish
the communication secretary or communication com-
mittee with news of that particular department's
activities.
In Large Adventist Centers.—If several churches
in a city arrange for a central communication com-
mittee, each communication secretary should be a
member and should work in harmony with any gen-
eral plan that will better coordinate the handling of
news and other media activities for the several
churches. The establishment of this committee would
be initiated by the conference communication direc-
tor. Meetings of such a central committee would be
called and presided over by a chairman selected by
the group.
The General Conference Department of Communi-
cation and the division, union, and local conference
communication departments provide detailed instruc-
tion for communication secretaries, and by their
printed materials, correspondence, and other means
give constant help and inspiration.
Qualifications. — The communication secretary
should be carefully chosen for his (1) ability rightly
to represent the church, (2) sound judgment, (3) or-
ganizational ability, (4) ability to put facts down on
paper in attractive and persuasive grammatical form,
(5) willingness to carry out an assignment, (6) ability
to meet people.
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 175
Department of Health
The church accepts its responsibility to make Christ
known to men, and believes this includes a moral
obligation to preserve man's dignity by enabling him
to attain optimal levels of physical, mental, and spirit-
ual health. In addition to ministering to those who
are ill, this responsibility extends to the prevention
of disease through effective health education and
leadership in promoting abundant health.
The church has been given ample instruction
in healthful living, which instruction it should share
with the world. "We have come to a time when every
member of the church should take hold of medical
missionary work. . . . The members of the church are
in need of an awakening, that they may realize their
responsibility to impart these truths. . . . To hide our
light at this time is to make a terrible mistake. The
message to God's people today is, 'Arise, shine; for thy
light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen upon
thee.' Isaiah 60:1."—Counsels on Health, p. 425.
Church Health Leader.—For an efficient program
to be implemented in the church it is necessary for
the church to elect a health leader. He should be
health-oriented and interested in promoting the
church's standards in healthful living among the mem-
bers and in the community through church-operated
health programs. He should be able to screen programs
and information that are representative of the ideals
and philosophy of the Seventh-day Adventist Church,
and be able to integrate them into an effective spirit-
ual-physical witness.
The health leader's duties should include the fol-
lowing:
176 CHURCH MANUAL

1. To outline and plan, in consultation with the

pastor and the Church Health Council or the church
board, programs for the year that will emphasize total
health for the church and the community.
2. To work closely with the conference health direc-
tor for the effective presentation of the church's health
message.
3. To maintain a directory of all health-care per-
sonnel within the church.
4. To foster good relationships with community
health leaders and health personnel for mutual bene-
fit.
5. To encourage, in collaboration with Spirit of
Prophecy literature promotion, the study of The Min-
istry of Healing, Counsels on Health, Medical Minis-
try, Counsels on Diet and Foods, Temperance, and
The Story of Our Health Message, by members in
their homes and in the church.
6. To encourage the application of the principles
of healthful living.
7. To arrange for and promote the holding of
health education programs for the church and the
community it serves, in close cooperation with the
conference health director.
8. To serve as chairman of the Church Health
Council.
Church Health Council.—Where practicable, a
Church Health Council may be selected. This council
is designed to provide dedicated leadership to the
church membership and to the community in the field
of healthful living, and to assist in cooperative soul-
saving activities through a viable program of health
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 177

and spiritual emphasis. Members should be selected

by the church board, and might include:
1. The church health leader, as chairman of the
council.
2. The Community Services leader.
3. The MV leader or two representatives from the
youth group.
4. Three representatives from among the following:
physician, dentist, dietitian, nurse, health educator,
stewardship leader, or others interested in health ac-
tivities.
5. The temperance leader.
The pastor shall be an ex officio member of the
council.
The Church Health Council, in collaboration with
the Lay Activities Council, will lead out in developing
a schedule of health activities that will include pro-
grams such as cooking schools, health classes, and
other related endeavors.
Department of Stewardship and Development
The Department of Stewardship and Development
was organized to assist in the implementation of God's
plan of systematic benevolence throughout the church.
Since man's stewardship responsibility includes the
proper management of the entire life, stewardship
concepts encourage the proper care and use of the
body temple, time, abilities, and material possessions.
The department gives assistance in the planning and
organization of church resources for a completed work.
Its spiritual and financial objectives are summarized
in the following statement: "When they shall arouse
and lay their prayers, their wealth, and all their ener-
178 CHURCH MANUAL

gies and resources at the feet of Jesus, the cause of

truth will triumph."—Testimonies, vol. 4, p. 475.
Church Stewardship Secretary.—The stewardship
secretary, elected by the church, is chosen for his abil-
ity to implement the concepts and objectives outlined
by the Department of Stewardship and Development.
He should possess the following qualifications: (1) be
a spiritual leader, (2) be one who practices the prin-
ciples of Christian stewardship, (3) have an under-
standing of the spiritual and financial program of the
church, (4) be willing to dedicate the necessary time
to plan, organize, and lead out in his designated areas
of responsibility in cooperation with the conference
stewardship secretary, the pastor, and the church
board.
The stewardship secretary acts in a liaison capacity
between the conference stewardship department and
the congregation. In fulfilling his educational respon-
sibilities he will implement the general educational
program of the Stewardship Department as it is pre-
sented and expanded periodically to meet a continuing
need. This responsibility includes assisting the pastor
in World Stewardship Day emphasis, conducting stew-
ardship classes, tithe and offering education, and
teaching the basic stewardship concepts during Sab-
bath services or on other occasions.
In fulfillment of his organizational responsibilities
he will function as (1) a member of the church board,
involved in and conversant with the spiritual and
financial program of the church, (2) a member of the
stewardship finance committee, and (3) an active
assistant to the pastor in the annual Stewardship
Guidance Program and in the follow-up throughout
 AUXILIARY ORGANIZATIONS 179

the year as outlined in the Stewardship Manual.

Temperance Department
Temperance is recognized by Seventh-day Adventists
as a Bible doctrine and a spiritual ministry. It is
important, therefore, that the local church organize
a temperance society to implement temperance pro-
grams and activities.
The aim is to present to all the principles of tem-
perance, clearly outlining the meaning of temperance
as self-control through Jesus Christ. The object of the
Temperance Department is to unfold the Bible plan
for the development of physical, mental, social, and
spiritual graces, to show "that temperance alone is
the foundation of all the graces that come from God,
the foundation of all victories to be gained."—Tem-
perance, p. 201.
Those who adhere to the Christian principles and
practices of Seventh-day Adventists will resist intem-
perance, abstaining from the beverage use of alcohol,
the use of tobacco, the misuse of narcotics, or the mis-
use of any drug.
The call to the church is for involvement by each
member. "Let those who have their Bibles and who
believe the word of God become active temperance
workers. Who will now seek to advance the work of
our Redeemer? Let every church member work in
right lines."—Ibid., p. 236.
The church temperance program is directed by the
temperance leader who is elected by the church, and
is a member of the church board. He works in coop-
eration with the church pastor and the church board.
The local church temperance organization is a unit
180 CHURCH MANUAL

of the conference temperance society, and a part of

the International Temperance Association. This or-
ganization also makes it possible for the church to
secure the close support of those who adhere to tem-
perance principles, but who are not yet members of
the church.
The temperance community services of the Seventh-
day Adventist Church include the Five-Day Plan to
Stop Smoking, the Four-Dimensional Key to Better
Living, and the Home Help Visitation Plan. There
are also youth-for-better-living projects, the showing
of temperance films, the distribution of temperance
literature, and other programs as recommended by the
temperance department of the church.
Legislative measures related to temperance are also
to be supported through deputations and the awak-
ening of public sentiment, for "while we are in no
wise to become involved in political questions, yet it is
our privilege to take our stand decidedly on all ques-
tions relating to temperance reform."—Ibid., p. 253.
A World Temperance Sabbath is observed each year
especially to proclaim the principles of temperance,
to foster membership in the temperance organization,
and to receive the World Temperance Offering. A
financial goal is set by each division committee and is
shared according to policy between the General Con-
ference, division, union, conference/field, and local
church.
The church thus organized for temperance witness
will provide positive, practical, and effective alterna-
tives to intemperance, offering something better to
those with false dependencies, thus guiding many to a
way of victory in Christ Jesus.
CHAPTER 9

MINISTERS AND WORKERS IN RELATION

TO THE CHURCH

A Divinely Appointed Ministry

"God has a church, and she has a divinely ap-
pointed ministry. 'And He gave some, apostles; and
some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some,
pastors and teachers; for the perfecting of the saints,
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the
body of Christ: till we all come in the unity of the
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God,
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature
of the fullness of Christ. . .
"The Lord has His appointed agencies, and a
church that has lived through persecution, conflict,
and darkness. Jesus loved the church, and gave
Himself for it, and He will replenish, refine, enno-
ble, and elevate it, so that it shall stand fast amid
the corrupting influences of this world. Men ap-
pointed of God have been chosen to watch with
jealous care, with vigilant perseverance, that the
church may not be overthrown by the evil devices of
Satan, but that she shall stand in the world to pro-
mote the glory of God among men."—Testimonies
to Ministers, pp. 52, M.
The Conference President
The president of the conference should be an
ordained minister of experience and good report.
181
182 CHURCH MANUAL

He stands at the head of the gospel ministry in his

conference and is the chief elder, or overseer, of all
the churches. He works for the spiritual welfare and
upbuilding of the churches. He counsels them re-
garding their activities and plans. He has access to
all the churches, church services, and business meet-
ings, and may, by virtue of his office, preside over
the sessions of any of the churches when such a
course is necessary. He has access to all church rec-
ords, report books, et cetera.
He will not set aside the duly elected officers of
the church but work in cooperation with them.
They in turn are bound, in recognition of the ties
of conference fellowship, to counsel with him over
all that pertains to the welfare of the church. They
should not attempt to exclude him from a proper
discharge of his duties.
Pastors and District Leaders Not Executives
Ordained ministers appointed by the conference
committee to act as pastors or district leaders do not
take the place of the president in their respective
fields; they are not charged with administrative
powers as is the president, but they cooperate with
him in carrying out the plans and policies of the
conference.
President and Committee Direct
Departmental Secretaries
Departmental secretaries are employed by the con-
ference to foster important lines of denominational
work. In order successfully to carry on the work as-
signed to them, these workers must have access to
 RELATION TO THE CHURCH 183

the churches. They should be given opportunity to

present and develop their plans in the churches. It is
expected that these workers will have sympathetic
consideration for all church plans, even outside their
respective departments. These secretaries work un-
der the general direction of the conference commit-
tee in counsel with the conference president, who is
the responsible head of all lines of the work.
Work of Departmental Secretaries Not
Administrative
Departmental secretaries are not vested with ad-
ministrative or executive authority in conference or
church work, but their relation to the field is an ad-
visory one. Their work does not bear the same rela-
tionship to the churches as that of the conference
committee or president. Their work, however, is pri-
marily of a specific kind, and in the promotion of
their lines of work they labor throughout the en-
tire conference. It is not expected that they will
counsel the churches regarding church elections
and other administrative duties or any other line of
service, unless especially requested by the conference
president to do so.

Relation of Ordained Minister to

Church Work
On assignment to a local church as pastor, the or-
dained minister ranks above the local elder or elders;
these serve as his assistants. By virtue of his ordination
to the ministry he is qualified to function in all
church rites and ceremonies. He should be the spir-
itual leader and adviser of the church. He should
184 CHURCH MANUAL

instruct the church officers in their duties and plan

with them for all lines of church work and activity.
When a minister is appointed by the conference com-
mittee as pastor of the church, it is understood that
he is a member of the church board and serves as
its chairman. In a case where the pastor desires to be
relieved of the responsibility of acting as chairman
of a church board, a church elder serves as chair-
man. Between the pastor and the church elder there
needs to be the closest cooperation. (See also pp.
84, 85, 107.)
The minister, with the assistance of the elders, is
expected to plan for and lead out in all spiritual
services of the church, such as Sabbath morning wor-
ship and prayer meeting, and should officiate at the
communion service and baptism. He should not sur-
round himself with any special body of counselors
of his own choosing, but always work in cooperation
with the duly elected officers of the church.
When an ordained minister of the conference, or
one sent by the conference, visits a church, it is ex-
pected that the local elder will show him proper
deference by inviting him to occupy the pulpit. This
also applies to unordained workers sent by the con-
ference or local field. (See also pp. 112, 187, 211.)

Churches Do Not Elect Pastor

Pastors or assistant pastors are not nominated or
elected to such positions by the church. Their con-
nection with the church is by the appointment of
the conference committee, and such appointments
may be changed at any time. (See also pp. 84, 85.)
 RELATION TO THE CHURCH 185

Licensed Ministers
To give young men an opportunity to demon-
strate their call to the ministry, prospective candi-
dates are granted ministerial licenses by the confer-
ence. The granting of such licenses confers the right
to develop the ministerial gift and to assist in the
ordinances and services of the church such as the
Lord's Supper, baptism, and the marriage ceremony.
Where there is no local elder he may, when author-
ized by the conference or division committee, preside
at business meetings of the church but not at business
meetings when members are disciplined. A request
should be made to the conference president for an or-
dained minister to preside at such a meeting. He is
authorized to preach, assist in a spiritual way in any
church activities, and lead out in missionary work, and
especially to engage in evangelism.
He may be elected as a local elder of a particular
church and ordained as such, provided arrangements
have been made with the conference. In such a case
he is vested with the authority of a local elder, but
no more. His ordination as local elder qualifies him
to serve only in such churches as have elected him as
their local elder, and then only on the advice of the
conference committee or president.
Conference committees do not have the right to
authorize a licensed minister to go from church to
church baptizing or performing other church rites
pertaining to the functions of an ordained minister.
A conference committee action cannot be substi-
tuted for church election or ministerial ordination.
Assignment of such workers to district leadership
186 CHURCH MANUAL

must not be made the occasion for unwarranted au-

thorization in such matters.
Bible Instructors
A very important line of service is that of the
Bible instructor. This is recognized by our confer-
ences in employing suitable persons to engage in this
line of work. They may be changed from place to
place as the work requires. They may be assigned to
work in connection with an evangelistic effort, in
which case they are under the immediate direction of
the evangelist in charge of the effort, or they may be
stationed in a city to labor in connection with a local
church. In such a case they come under the immedi-
ate direction of the pastor of the church, but as al-
ready seen, are under the general direction of the
conference. A conference Bible instructor should
not, except by special arrangement with the confer-
ence, be asked to carry any church office, but should
be left free to carry on personal soul-winning work.
Adventist Book Center Secretaries
These are conference workers, and as such are
under the direction of the conference committee and
the president. While they are in a special way in
close touch with our publishing houses, they are not
chosen, elected, or directed by publishing house
boards, but by the conference. In selecting such
workers it is well to consider available men who
have received a training in connection with our pub-
lishing houses.
The Pastor Should Assist the Evangelist
When an evangelist is asked to conduct an evan-
 RELATION TO THE CHURCH 187

gelistic effort in a locality or city in which there is a

church with a pastor in charge, the pastor should be
invited by the conference to assist the evangelist, thus
giving the pastor an opportunity of becoming ac-
quainted with the prospective members.

President and Committee Direct Conference

Workers
The conference president in counsel with the con-
ference committee directs the workers of the confer-
ence in their varied activities. It is his duty to ac-
quaint the workers with the plans and policies of
the committee and to secure the cooperation of the
workers in carrying them out. The president should
take a special interest in fostering the evangelistic
work of the conference, doing all he can to encour-
age a constant soul-winning endeavor on the part of
all the workers. He should actively recruit and assist
in training young men for the ministry. Depart-
mental secretaries are employed by the conference to
foster important lines of denominational work.
All conference workers—ministers, Bible instruc-
tors, departmental secretaries, et cetera—are under
the direction of the conference committee. They re-
ceive their credentials from and are responsible to
the conference, and not to any local church in the
conference. Churches may request the services or
help of conference workers, lodging such requests
with the conference president, but the appointment
in all cases rests with the conference committee.
Workers may be appointed to labor with certain
churches, and when in the judgment of the confer-
ence committee the appointment should be changed.
188 CHURCH MANUAL

the committee is at liberty to do so. The worker or

the church may appeal to the conference committee
for a hearing on the decision to move the worker
from his field of labor. This will be carefully con-
sidered in the light of the needs of the entire confer-
ence, and decision will be made accordingly. Should
such a situation develop in which the worker refuses
to cooperate with the committee and declines to
work in harmony with its decisions, his conduct may
be regarded as insubordination and be dealt with
as such. In no case should he appeal to the church re-
garding such decisions. Any church supporting a
worker in his stand under such circumstances be-
comes subject to the discipline of the conference.
Credentials and Licenses
God's work is to be jealously safeguarded by the
responsible leaders in every step of organization,
from the local church to the General Conference.
In order that enemies of the work may not gain ac-
cess to our pulpits, it is most strongly urged that no
one be allowed to speak to any congregation unless
he presents valid and up-to-date denominational cre-
dentials. It is recognized, however, that there are times
when it is proper for our congregations to be ad-
dressed by government officials or by civic leaders;
but all unauthorized persons should be excluded from
the pulpit. (See also pp. 112, 185, 211, 274.)
The churches in their collective capacity through
the conferences confer upon certain men the author-
ity to represent and speak for the church as ministers
and gospel workers. This authority is represented
by the granting of credentials. which are written
 RELATION TO THE CHURCH 189

commissions, properly dated and signed by the offi-

cers of the conference. The authority thus conveyed
is not personal or inherent in the individual holding
the credentials, but is inherent in the body granting
the credentials, and may be recalled at any time if
sufficient cause exists. The credentials granted work-
ers are never to be regarded as the personal property
of the workers, but as belonging to the organization
granting the same. The worker is in honor bound
to return them upon the request of the organization.
Official credentials are issued to all authorized
Seventh-day Adventist workers, and are granted by
controlling committees for limited periods.

Expired Credentials
Credentials are granted for the duration of the
conference term, either annually, biennially, or quad-
rennially. The credentials are renewed by a vote of
the conference in session. If for any reason it is
deemed inadvisable to renew credentials to any min-
ister, he ceases to function as a worker in the confer-
ence. The possession of out-of-date or expired cre-
dentials does not authorize him to function in any
of the offices of a minister. In such a case he has no
more authority or standing than any other lay mem-
ber in the church.

Relieving a Minister of His Office

A minister may be relieved of his office as a minis-
ter by conference committee action, without his
standing as a church member being affected. When
a minister is disfellowshiped from the church and
subsequently restored to church membership, his of-
190 CHURCH MANUAL

fice as a minister is not thereby restored. He re-enters

the church simply as a lay member.
The same principle holds good regarding any
church officer who may be disfellowshiped during
his term of office. The action restoring him to mem-
bership does not restore him to his former office.
Sustentation Workers
Throughout the various conferences are workers
who, on account of age or condition of health, have
retired from active service. As a class these workers
are deserving of honor and consideration. In many
cases they have spent long years in helping to build
up the cause of God. Their presence is a blessing
and help to our churches.
Sustentation workers usually hold their church
membership in the church nearest their place of
residence. They may be elected to any office in the
church, in which case they function freely in all that
pertains to the office in which they serve. They also
may exercise their ministerial functions under the di-
rection of the conference committee.
Ministers Without Credentials Serving in
Our Churches
There may be instances of men who years ago
were ordained as ministers but who, for some valid
reason, are not carrying credentials from the organi-
zation. They may be elected as elders of churches
and, should their ordination not have been invali-
dated, such men need not be ordained as elders, but
in their service they are limited to the work and
prerogatives of a local elder.
CHAPTER 10

THE CHURCH ELECTION

In view of the responsibilities of church officers

and the character of the work required of them, the
electing of church officers is an important work.
This duty should be entered upon in a prayerful,
well-ordered, and serious manner. Only such persons
should be chosen who fully expect to fulfill the specific
duties of the office for which they have been elected.
Nominating Committee
In the Seventh-day Adventist Church, officers are
elected annually through an appointed nominating
committee. This committee brings its report to the
church, which then acts on the names presented. This
procedure enables careful study to be given to each
name prior to election, and avoids the public com-
petitive element that may arise when nominations are
made from the floor.
It is the rule that a nominating committee be ap-
pointed to give careful study to the needs of the
church and to make careful inquiry into the fitness
of members to serve in the different offices.
How Nominating Committee Is Appointed.—
This committee should be appointed in the closing
quarter of the church year, as decided by the church
in consultation with the local conference/field, so
that the church election may be held not later than
the second Sabbath of the final month of the church
191
192 CHURCH MANUAL

year. The minister or pastor in charge of the church,

or in the absence of a minister, the church elder,
should bring the matter to the attention of the church,
with the church itself determining how the nominating
committee is chosen. This manual does not determine
the size of the nominating committee. It will range
from five members in a small church to a larger num-
ber in a large church. The exact number to be chosen
is left to the discretion of each church. This matter
should be studied by the church board prior to presen-
tation to the church. A suitable recommendation may
then be brought to the church with a minimum of
intrusion in the Sabbath worship hour. This special
committee may be chosen in one of two ways:
1. By nominations from the floor. Should this
method be followed, it must be understood that no
member may nominate more than one individual.
The effort of one individual or a small group to
dictate to the entire membership of the church is
disapproved. Everything of a political nature should
be avoided.
2. By voting to authorize the church board, to-
gether with five to seven persons nominated from
the floor, to recommend, the personnel of the nom-
inating committee. The nominating of officers from
the floor or by general ballot is disapproved.
In any case the personnel of this special commit-
tee to nominate the nominating committee must be
voted on by the church. It has not been elected nor
can it function until this is done. Its report as to
the membership of the nominating committee and
its chairman must also be brought to the church for
action.
 THE CHURCH ELECTION 193

Who Should Be Members of the Nominating Com-

mittee.—Only members who are in good standing
should be chosen to serve on the nominating com-
mittee. They should be persons of good judgment
and, above all, have the welfare and prosperity of
the church at heart. There are no ex-officio members
of the nominating committee; however, in view of
the general responsibility carried by the pastor or
district leader in the church program, and inasmuch
as his appointment to the church does not rest upon
any action of the nominating committee, the general
practice is that the pastor or district leader be
chosen to serve as a member of the committee. In
any event, he should sit with the nominating com-
mittee as counselor.
Work of the Nonzinating Committee.—As soon as
possible after its election the nominating committee
should be called together by the one chosen to act
as chairman. With earnest prayer for guidance the
committee should begin its work of preparing a list
of names to submit to the church for officers and
assistants. In making their selections, the committee
may counsel with others who are well informed.
This committee does not nominate either the pastor
or the assistant pastor. These appointments are
made by the executive committee of the conference.
The church nominating committee deals with the
following:
Elder or elders
Deacon or deacons
Deaconess or deaconesses
Clerk
Treasurer

7
194 CHURCH MANUAL

Assistant treasurer or treasurers

Church chorister or song leader
Church organist or pianist
Lay activities leader
Lay activities secretary
Interest coordinator
Community Services director
Sabbath school superintendent
Assistant Sabbath school superintendent
Sabbath school secretary
Assistant Sabbath school secretary
Sabbath school extension division secretary
Sabbath school division leaders
Sabbath school chorister or song leader
Sabbath school organist or pianist
Sabbath school Vacation Bible School director
Sabbath school Investment secretary
Leader of Home and School Fellowship
Assistant leader of Home and School Fellowship
Secretary of Home and School Fellowship
Assistant secretary of Home and School Fellowship
Leader of Dorcas Welfare Society
Dorcas Welfare Society secretary-treasurer
Missionary Volunteer Society leader
Associate MV leader
MV sponsor
Junior Missionary Volunteer superintendent
Assistant JMV superintendent (s)
MV Society secretary-treasurer
Assistant MV secretary-treasurer
MV music director
MV pianist or organist
Pathfinder Club Director
 THE CHURCH ELECTION 195

Pathfinder Club deputy director

Religious Liberty secretary
Temperance leader
Communication secretary or Church Communica-
tion Commit tee
Health secretary
Stewardship secretary
Church board
Church school board
Such other officers as the church may deem advis-
able
The size of the church will naturally determine
the number of church officers to be nominated. If
the church is small, many of the assistant leaders may
be omitted. In a large church all the officers and
leaders named in the foregoing list will be necessary.
Nominating Committee to Interview Prospective
Officers.—Having nominated for the various offices
persons who are faithful, loyal members of the
church, the appropriate members of the nominating
committee should inform them of their nomination
to office and secure their consent to serve.
Appearing Before the Nominating Committee.—
If any member of the church desires to appear be-
fore the committee during its sessions to make sug-
gestions or objections, he should be given opportu-
nity to do so. After he has retired from the commit-
tee room his suggestions or objections should be
considered on their merits. When this has been done
and everything is clear to the satisfaction of the com-
mittee, the committee is ready to report to the
church.
196 CHURCH MANUAL

Nominating Committee Discussions Are Confiden-

tial.—It is a violation of Christian ethics and the spirit
of the golden rule for a member of a nominating com-
mittee to repeat outside of a committee session any
report, discussion, or conversation regarding any mem-
ber whose name may be under consideration for any
office. To offend in this regard is ample reason for
excluding such a member from participating in the
work of a nominating committee. All inquiries and
discussions regarding the fitness of members to hold
church office should be confidential. Should the neces-
sity arise for inquiries to be made outside the com-
mittee, the chairman of the committee should make
them.
These principles apply to the work of all nominat-
ing committees, in both church and conference work.
Reporting to the Church.—This report is rendered
to the church as a whole and not to the church
board. The board has no jurisdiction in these mat-
ters. The report of this committee may be presented
at the Sabbath service or at a specially called meet-
ing of the church.
When it is known that the nominating committee
is ready to render its report, the minister or elder
should give the chairman of the nominating com-
mittee opportunity to make appropriate remarks to
the church. The chairman should then announce
that the secretary is ready to present the report.
After the reading of the report the secretary should
make a motion to adopt the same by considering
each name separately. The secretary of the nominat-
ing committee then hands the report to the church
clerk, who will read it to the church. There should
 THE CHURCH ELECTION 197

be a slight pause after the reading of each name; if

the name is satisfactory to the church, the question
may be called, and so on through the entire report,
when action can be taken on the full report pre-
sented. If no objection is made, the election should
proceed at once by the church's voting for those
nominated. Every church member should vote for
the election of church officers. In a church where a
weekly bulletin is issued it is permissible to print
the nominating committee's report in the bulletin,
and thus obviate the second reading of the report to
the church.
Objecting to the Report of the Nominating Corn-
mittee.—It is the right of any member to raise an
objection to the nominating committee's report. In-
stead of his objecting publicly, however, it is better
that he move that the whole report be referred
back to the committee for further consideration. If
the motion carries, the chairman of the committee
should then announce when and where the commit-
tee will be in session to hear the objections to any
name. At that time the member making the objec-
tion, or any other member who desires to do so,
should appear before the committee. If the election
is deferred on the objection of any member, it would
be a serious matter for him to fail to appear before
the committee. Trivial or groundless objections should
never be made to any name; but if there are serious
reasons why any nomination should be changed, these
reasons should be stated. The committee should give
due consideration to the objections presented. If they
are found to be justified, the committee will need to
substitute another name for the one to which objec-
198 CHURCH MANUAL

tion was made. If the objections are found to be

groundless, or not of sufficient importance to exclude
the member nominated from holding church office
the committee again makes its original report to the
church, following which the church proceeds to vote
on the report of the committee. The election is by
the majority vote of those present and voting.
Vacancies.—If an office of the church becomes va-
cant during the year because of death, removal,
resignation, or for any other reason, the church
board nominates a successor to fill the vacancy for the
remainder of the term of office and submits the nomi-
nation to the church for election.
Election of Delegates to Local Conference
Session
In local and union conference organizations all
administrative authority springs from the constitu-
ency. The local churches in conference organizations
elect delegates to the local conference session. These
are duly authorized to represent the churches in the
councils of the conference. The conference session
elects officers, grants credentials and licenses, adopts
or changes the constitution if such actions be neces-
sary, and transacts other business. One of its most im-
portant acts is the election of the executive committee,
whose duty it is to function for the constituency be-
tween sessions. In this committee is vested the dele-
gated power and authority of all the churches within
the conference.
Choosing Delegates.—"He [God] has so arranged
matters that chosen men shall go as delegates to our
conferences. These men are to be tried and proved.
 THE CHURCH ELECTION 199

They are to be trustworthy men. The choosing of

delegates to attend our conferences is an important
matter. These men are to lay the plans that shall be
followed in the advancement of the work; and there-
fore they are to be men of understanding, able to
reason from cause to effect."—Testimonies, vol. 9, p.
262.
The number of delegates from each church to a
local conference session is determined by the provi-
sions of the conference constitution. When the time
comes to select delegates the officers of the church
should bring the matter before the church. A com
mittee may be appointed to nominate delegates or
the church board may be asked to nominate them.
Nothing of a political nature should be allowed to
come into this work. Men and women of known
piety and loyalty and who are able to attend the ses-
sion should be nominated as delegates. (See also pp.
89, 99.)
When the committee or church board has
completed its work it should report to the church,
nominating as delegates the members it has agreed
upon. The church then votes on these nominations.
No church officer by virtue of his office is a delegate
ex officio. After the election the clerk of the church
will fill out the delegates' credential blanks, furnished
for the purpose, and return them to the secretary of
the conference. The chosen delegates become the rep-
resentatives of the church, to unite with the delegates
of other churches in the conference in the election
of officers for the conference and for the transaction
of all other conference business. The delegates to a
union conference session are chosen by the local
200 CHURCH MANUAL

conferences, not by the churches. The delegates to a

General Conference session are chosen by the divisions
and the union conferences. The respective terms of
office for these organizations are determined by the
terms of their respective constitutions.
Duty of Delegates.—A delegate to a conference ses-
sion or constituency meeting is not chosen to repre-
sent merely the church or conference electing him.
When he is seated he should view the work as a
whole, remembering that he is responsible for the
welfare of the work in every part of the field. It is
not permissible for church or conference delegations
to organize or attempt to direct their votes as a unit.
Nor is it permissible for the delegates from a large
church or conference to claim pre-eminence in di-
recting affairs in a conference session. Each delegate
should be susceptible to the direction of the Holy
Spirit and cast his vote according to his personal con-
victions. Any church or conference officer or leader
attempting to control the votes of a group of dele-
gates would be considered disqualified for holding
office.

Responsibility of Conference Officers

The local church has no authority outside its

own local body. It unites with other churches in the
conference in delegating authority and responsibil-
ity to the conference officers and executive commit-
tee to carry on the work of the conference between
sessions. These officers are answerable to the confer-
ence as a whole and not to any one local church.
 THE CHURCH ELECTION 201

Conference Committee Members to Represent

the Entire Conference
Conference committee members are elected to rep-
resent the work in the entire territory of the confer-
ence; they do not represent merely a local church, or
district, or any particular institution in the confer-
ence. Each member should feel a definite responsibil-
ity to foster all interests of the work in all parts of the
field. The decisions and votes of the committee are
not to be controlled or influenced by any church,
group, or individual. Decisions are reached after
prayerful and careful study of all aspects of the mat-
ters that come before them pertaining to the admin-
istration of the work.
CHAPTER 11

GOSPEL FINANCE

The gospel plan for the support of the work of

God in preaching the everlasting gospel among men
is by the tithes and offerings of His people. The
Seventh-day Adventist Church has followed this
plan from its earliest days.
The Biblical basis for the paying of tithes and
offerings will be found in the following references:
Lev. 27:30; Mal. 3:8-12; Matt. 23:23; 1 Cor. 9:9-14;
2 Cor. 9:6-15. Observe also the following from the
Spirit of Prophecy:
"The tithe is sacred, reserved by God for Himself.
It is to be brought into His treasury to be used to
sustain the gospel laborers in their work."—Tes-
timonies, vol. 9, p. 249.
"That which has been set apart according to the
Scriptures as belonging to the Lord constitutes the
revenue of the gospel and is no longer ours. It is no
better than sacrilege for a man to take from God's
treasury in order to serve himself or to serve others
in their secular business."—Ibid., pp. 246, 247.
"Every church member should be taught to be
faithful in paying an honest tithe."—/bid., p. 251.
"This is not a request of man; it is one of God's
ordinances, whereby His work may be sustained and
carried on in the world. . . . No one can excuse him-
self from paying his tithes and offerings to the Lord."
—Testimonies to Ministers, p. 307.
202
 GOSPEL FINANCE 203

"God has made the proclamation of the gospel de-

pendent upon the labors and the gifts of His people.
Voluntary offerings and the tithe constitute the reve-
nue of the Lord's work. Of the means entrusted to
man, God claims a certain portion,—the tenth. He
leaves all free to say whether or not they will give
more than this."—The Acts of the Apostles, p. 74,

Stewardship
Christians are God's stewards, entrusted with His
goods, and the divine counsel is that "it is required
in stewards, that a man be found faithful" (1 Cor.
4:2). The question of stewardship in its fullest form
covers many aspects of Christian life and experience,
such as our time, our influence, our service, but there
is no doubt that the stewardship of our means is a
vitally important phase of this question. It is one
which concerns every member of the church. It in-
volves our recognition of the sovereignty of God, of
His ownership of all things, and of the bestowal of
His grace upon our hearts. As we grow in the under-
standing of these principles we shall be led into a
fuller appreciation of the way God's love operates
in our lives.
While this aspect of Christian stewardship con-
cerns our material possessions, it is, nevertheless,
something which reacts very definitely upon our
Christian experience. The Lord requires certain
things of us, in order that He may do certain things
for us. Our yielding obedience to what our heavenly
Father requires places this phase of stewardship upon
a high spiritual plane. Our God is not exacting. He
does not arbitrarily demand either that we serve Him
204 CHURCH MANUAL

or that we recognize Him with our gifts. But He has

so arranged that when we work in harmony with Him
in these things there will flow to our own hearts great
spiritual blessings. If, on the other hand, we fail to
cooperate with Him in carrying out His plans, we
deprive ourselves of His richest blessings when we
need them most.
"God desires all His stewards to be exact in fol-
lowing divine arrangements. They are not to offset
the Lord's plans by performing some deed of charity
or giving some gift or some offering when or how
they, the human agents, shall see fit. It is a very poor
policy for men to seek to improve on God's plan,
and invent a makeshift, averaging up their good
impulses on this and that occasion, and offsetting
them against God's requirements. God calls upon all
to give their influence to His own arrangement. He
has made His plan known, and all who would co-
operate with Him must carry out this plan instead
of daring to attempt an improvement on it."—Testi-
monies, vol. 9, p. 248.
The Tithe
In recognition of the Bible plan and the solemn
obligation that rests upon church members as chil-
dren of God and members of His body, the church,
all are encouraged to pay a faithful tithe (one tenth
of all their increase) into the denomination's treasury.
Policies have been developed for the gathering
and disbursing of funds in all the world and for the
conducting of the business affairs of the cause. The
financial and business side of our denominational
work is of great importance. It cannot be separated
 GOSPEL FINANCE 205

from the proclamation of the message of salvation;

it is indeed an integral part of it.
The tithe is not used or disbursed by the local
church but is passed on to the conference treasurer.
Thus the tithe from all the churches flows into the
conference treasury, which in turn passes on one
tenth of its total tithe income to the union. The
union in turn passes on to the General Conference
one tenth of its total tithe income. Thus the local
conference, the union, and the General Conference
are provided with funds with which to support the
laborers employed and to meet the expense of con-
ducting the work of God in their respective spheres
of responsibility and activity.
It should be mentioned that many of our local
conferences, in addition to paying to the union one
tenth of their tithe income, pay also to the General
Conference through the union an agreed percentage
of their tithe for world mission work.
Systematic Benevolence and Unity.—The financial
plan of the denomination serves a larger purpose
than appears in our financial and statistical reports.
The arrangement is more than a means for gathering
and distributing funds. It is, under God, one of the
great unifying factors of the Advent Movement.
God's people are a united people. There is a remark-
able unity of belief and purpose among the Advent
people in all the world. We seek to conduct a world-
wide work under unified administration. Our system
of dividing the tithes between the conference and
the union and between the union and the General
Conference and of sharing the funds with the world
fields has served a wonderful purpose in unifying the
206 CHURCH MANUAL

work throughout the world.

How the Tithe Is to Be Used.—The tithe is to be
held sacred for the work of the ministry and for
Bible teaching, also for the carrying forward of con-
ference administration in the care of the churches
and of field missionary operations. The tithe is not
to be spent on other work, on paying church or institu-
tional debts, or on building operations.
"A very plain, definite message has been given to
me for our people. I am bidden to tell them that
they are making a mistake in applying the tithe to
various objects which, though good in themselves,
are not the object to which the Lord has said that
the tithe should be applied. Those who make this
use of the tithe are departing from the Lord's ar-
rangement. God will judge for these things.
"One reasons that the tithe may be applied to
school purposes. Still others reason that canvassers
and colporteurs should be supported from the tithe.
But a great mistake is made when the tithe is drawn
from the object for which it is to be used—the sup-
port of the ministers. There should be today in the
field one hundred well qualified laborers where now
there is but one."—Ibid., pp. 248, 249.
How the Tithe Is Paid.—The practice of the de-
nomination is that the tithe be paid into the local
church in which membership is held. Any deviation
from this practice should be only by special arrange-
ment effected by the conference or field concerned,
and based on circumstances and conditions which
would make such deviation from the general prac-
tice advisable.
 GOSPEL FINANCE 207

Conference Workers and Church Officers to Set

Example in Tithe Paying.—Conference workers and
church elders and other officers and institutional
leaders are to recognize it as a principle of leader-
ship in God's work, that a good example be set
in the matter of tithe paying. No one is to continue
as either a church officer or conference worker
who does not conform to this standard of leadership.
Tithe Paying a Scriptural Obligation.—Although
tithe paying is not held as a test of fellowship it is
recognized as a scriptural obligation that every be-
liever owes to God, and as one of the spiritual exer-
cises in which he should have part in claiming by
faith the fullness of blessing in Christian life and
experience.
"Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that
there may be meat in mine house, and prove me
now herewith, saith the Lord of hosts, if I will not
open you the windows of heaven, and pour you out
a blessing, that there shall not be room enough to
receive it" (Mal. 3:10).
Offerings
In addition to the tithe the Scriptures emphasize
our obligation to bring offerings to the Lord. The
withholding of offerings is classed with the with-
holding of the tithe and is called robbery (Mal. 3:
8). The Seventh-day Adventist Church has from its
early days followed the practice of giving liberal of-
ferings to the cause of God. Great prosperity and
blessing have attended the work as a result. Men of
wealth, professional men with larger incomes, farm-
ers, laborers, ministers and workers, including the
208 CHURCH MANUAL

converts in other lands where wages are small, have

all united in generously supporting the cause by
giving offerings in proportion to their incomes.
Sabbath School Offerings.—Our most widely used
method of regular systematic giving is through our
Sabbath schools. The Sabbath school offerings are
devoted to our world mission work. Sabbath by
Sabbath large sums come in through this channel.
Other Offerings.—Other offerings are taken from
time to time for world mission work and for general
and local enterprises. When any offering is taken
for world mission work or for general or local enter-
prise, all moneys placed in the offering plate, unless
otherwise indicated by the donor, shall be counted as
part of that particular offering.
Special Gifts to Fields.—The financial support of
the worldwide work of the church is based on the
budget system. Appropriations are made to the var-
ious fields on the basis of budgeted needs. This is a
fair and equitable method of distributing the funds.
It ensures every field's receiving a just share. Where
special gifts outside the regular budget plan are
made to a particular field, a disparity is created to
the disadvantage of all the other fields. If such gifts
are given for the purpose of starting new work, the
work thus started would languish when the special
gift was used up, or it would have to be included
in the budget for its future support. Thus other
fields, with perhaps greater needs, but without the
opportunity of making them known, would be de-
prived of their equitable part of general funds,
which would be diverted to care for work started
 GOSPEL FINANCE 209

by special gifts. The entire history of this cause has

proved over and over again the wisdom of having
our members generously and loyally give their of-
ferings and gifts through the accepted channels,
with the satisfaction of knowing that every field
shares in the benefits of such giving.
Assisting the Needy.—Offerings for the poor and
needy are taken to assist the members of the church
who may require help. As far as possible a reserve
should be kept in this fund for emergency cases.
However, the church should take a benevolent atti-
tude toward all in need, and the church hoard may
make appropriations from the church fund for the
needy to assist the health and welfare work carried
on by the church for families in the community.
Church Budget for Local Expenses.—The most
satisfactory method of providing for local church
expenses is the budget plan. Before the beginning
of the new year, the church board should prepare a
carefully drawn-up budget of expenses for the main-
tenance of church activities through the next an-
nual period. This budget should make provision for
all repairs, heat, light, janitor service (if paid for),
church school expense and teacher's salary, fund for
the needy, et cetera. The budget should be presented
to the church for its study and adoption, and for plans
to assure that funds shall he provided to balance the
budget during the coming year. Funds to meet the
church expense budget may be raised by offerings
and subscriptions. Every member in proportion to his
financial circumstances should have a part in support.
ing the local church as well as the cause in general.
210 CHURCH MANUAL

Sample Budget.—The following budget will serve

as an example. It can be adapted to meet the needs
of a church of any size.
Church Budget
Estimated Receipts
Church Expense Collections $ 215.00
Church Fund for the Needy 375.00
Pledges on Church Expense 3300.00
Church School Tuition 500.00
Welfare Fund 300.00

$4,690.00
Estimated Expenses
Repairs and Painting Church
Building $ 625.00
Fuel 350.00
Janitor and Supplies 525.00
Insurance on Building and
Furnishings 250.00
Church Fund for the Needy 500,00
Sabbath School Supplies 250.00
Emergency Expense 330.00
Light 225.00
Water 60.00
Gas 45.00
Stationery and Supplies 50.00
Laundry 36.00
Church School Expense 1,144.00
Welfare Expense 300.00

$4,690.00
 GOSPEL FINANCE 211

Provision should be made in each church's budget

for all receipts and expenses, including those relat-
ing to the various departments.

General Counsel
On Solicitation of Funds.—The matter of soliciting
funds is covered in the following regulations:
1. No conference, church, or institution, without
special counsel and arrangement, shall plan work
requiring solicitation of funds from outside its own
territory. Any solicitation within its own territory
shall be in harmony with local, union, and General
Conference policies.
2. For the protection of churches from unauthor-
ized and fraudulent and undenominational solicita-
tion, the following principles and methods are recog-
nized:
a. Ministers and church officers shall not grant
the privilege of the pulpit to persons for the raising
of funds who have not recognition or recommenda-
tion from the conference authorities. (See also pp.
112, 188.)
b. No permission shall be granted to solicit funds
either publicly or privately without such recognition.
c. Literature approved for solicitation purposes
shall be provided only to responsible persons.
d. All funds contributed by our people for any
cause in response to appeals shall be passed through
the regular channels of the church.
e. No authority is granted denominational workers
representing special interests in one part of the field
to solicit help for that work in any other part of
212 CHURCH MANUAL

the field or in any other conference, without ar-

rangement with and written authorization from the
conference officers.
f. Conference and church officers shall take such
steps as may be necessary to prevent unauthorized
or illegal public solicitation.
3. No campaign other than the Ingathering which
involves using Ingathering literature and containers
with Ingathering labels, shall be conducted for the
solicitation of money for either home or overseas
mission work. Union and local conferences should
take such steps as may be necessary to prevent any
violations of this regulation.
4. Overseas workers visiting the home churches
or in touch with the home base by correspondence
are asked to solicit funds only for enterprises in-
cluded in the budget of appropriations, working in
cooperation with churches and conferences to raise
the funds required to meet the appropriations on
which our world mission work depends. All such
funds shall be passed through the regular channels.
On Questionable Methods for Raising Church
Funds.—Seventh-day Adventists have always taken a
strong stand against any and all methods of a ques-
tionable nature for raising money for local or gen-
eral work.
"When money is raised for religious purposes, to
what means do many churches resort? To bazaars,
suppers, fancy fairs, even to lotteries and like de-
vices. Often the place set apart for God's worship
is desecrated by feasting and drinking, buying, sell-
ing, and merrymaking. Respect for the house of
God and reverence for His worship are lessened in
 GOSPEL FINANCE 213

the minds of the youth. The barriers of self-restraint

are weakened. Selfishness, appetite, the love of dis-
play, are appealed to, and they strengthen as they
are indulged."—Testimonies, vol. 9, p. 91.
"As God's work extends, calls for help will come
more and more frequently. That these calls may be
answered, Christians should heed the command,
`Bring ye all the tithes into the storehouse, that
there may be meat in Mine house.' If professing
Christians would faithfully bring to God their tithes
and offerings, His treasury would be full. There
would then be no occasion to resort to fairs, lotteries,
or parties of pleasure to secure funds for the sup-
port of the gospel."—The Acts of the Apostles, p.
538.
On Tithes and Offerings Not a Personal Trust
Fund.—Tithes and offerings paid to the church do not
create a trust fund for the future benefit of the
givers. These funds shall be used for the current
purposes for which they are given.
On Avoiding Debt.—A church board should always
counsel with its conference officers before incurring
debt of any kind. Financial embarrassment has come
to many churches through premature or improperly
laid plans for the erection or purchase of church or
school buildings. This may be avoided if a church
seeks counsel before launching such an enterprise,
and adheres to the denominational policy for the
financing of such undertakings.
On Financing Church Buildings.—Churches con-
templating either the purchase or the erection of
church buildings are cautioned against undertaking
214 CHURCH MANUAL

financial obligations which would be likely to embar-

rass the membership; and concerning such undertak-
ings, local and union committees shall give careful
counsel in each case, taking into consideration the size
of the congregation, its financial strength, and the
location of the building.
In the purchase or building of church properties,
in no case shall commitments be made or building
operations be begun until approval has been given
by the local and union conference committees, after
these have assured themselves that the financial ar-
rangements are in line with established policies.

On Handling and Accounting for Funds.—The

gathering and handling of funds for the Lord's work
is a sacred responsibility. The proper channel
through which these funds flow is first from the in-
dividual member to the local church. The church
treasurer receives these funds. (See also pp. 100, 103.)
The funds intended for local church purposes he
disburses. Those intended for conference use or
general purposes the church treasurer passes on to
the conference treasurer. The conference treasurer
in turn disburses the funds of the conference, but
passes on to the union conference treasurer the
funds intended for union conference use or for gen-
eral purposes. The union conference treasurer dis-
burses the funds intended for union conference use,
but passes on to either the division or the General
Conference treasurer all funds given for general pur-
poses. All these treasurers, from the local church to
the General Conference, work under the direction
of either the church board or conference commit-
 GOSPEL FINANCE 215

tees. They do not disburse funds independently of

specific action by responsible committees.
On Auditing.—Every set of books, from those of
the local church treasurer and the lay activities secre-
tary to those of the General Conference treasurer, are
subject to audit by auditors appointed for the purpose.
This rule of auditing is also applied to the books of
every denominationally operated institution. It pro-
vides the maximum of safety in the handling of
funds. (See also p. 106.)
CHAPTER 12

STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING

The High Calling of God in Christ Jesus

The Christian's life is not a slight modification or
improvement, but a complete transformation of his
nature. This means a death to self and sin and a
resurrection to a new life as a new man in Christ
Jesus.
The heart of the Christian becomes the dwelling
place of Christ by faith. This is brought about by
"the contemplation of Christ, beholding Christ, ever
cherishing the dear Saviour as our very best and
honored friend, so that we would not in any action
grieve and offend Him." Thus it is that Christians
"have the companionship of the divine presence,"
and it is only as we realize that presence that "our
thoughts are brought into captivity to Jesus Christ"
and our habits of life made to conform to the divine
standard (Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 387, 388).
We should bear in mind that "as a shield from
temptation and an inspiration to purity and truth,
no other influence can equal the sense of God's
presence."—Education, p. 255.
A similar thought is expressed in Patriarchs and
Prophets, pages 217, 218: "If we were to cherish an
habitual impression that God sees and hears all that
216
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 217

we do and say and keeps a faithful record of our

words and actions, and that we must meet it all, we
would fear to sin. Let the young ever remember that
wherever they are, and whatever they do, they are
in the presence of God. No part of our conduct es-
capes observation. We cannot hide our ways from
the Most High. . . . Every act, every word, every
thought, is as distinctly marked as though there were
only one person in the whole world, and the atten-
tion of heaven were centered upon him."
God loves all men, and His children in particular.
His ear is ever open to the appeals of His people,
those who have turned from the world and given
themselves to Him. Out of this sacred relationship
grows a respect and a reverence which is manifested
every day and everywhere. As Christians we are
members of the royal family, children of the heav-
enly King. Therefore, we should say no word, per-
form no act, that would bring dishonor upon "that
worthy name by the which ye are called." In every
phase of life we should "study carefully the divine-
human character, and constantly inquire, 'What
would Jesus do were He in my place?' This should
be the measurement of our duty."—The Ministry of
Healing, p. 491.
It is through the remnant church that God will
make a final demonstration to the entire universe of
the adequacy of the gospel completely to save men
and women from the power of sin. There is need
today that as members of that church we should
emphasize again the great standards of Christian
conduct, and that we renew our allegiance to these
God-given principles. All should come up to the high
218 CHURCH MANUAL

standards of the Christian life and be separated

from the world. To this end we would emphasize
the Lord's admonition: "Love not the world, neither
the things that are in the world. If any man love the
world, the love of the Father is not in him" (1 John
2:15).
Bible Study and Prayer
Spiritual life is maintained by spiritual food. The
habit of devotional Bible study and prayer must be
maintained if we are to perfect holiness. In a time
when a great flood of reading matter pours forth
from printing presses everywhere, when the very
ether is filled with thousands of voices, pleading for
a hearing, it is incumbent upon us to close our eyes
and our ears to much of that which is seeking en-
trance to our minds, and devote ourselves to God's
book—the Book of all books, the Book of Life. If
we cease to be the people of the Book, we are lost,
and our mission has failed. Only as we daily talk to
God in prayer and listen to His voice speaking to us
from the Bible, can we hope to live the life that is
"hid with Christ in God" (Col. 3:3), or finish His
work. "Through sincere prayer we are brought into
connection with the mind of the Infinite," but "with-
out unceasing prayer and diligent watching, we are
in danger of growing careless and of deviating
from the right path."—Steps to Christ, pp. 97, 95.
The home is the cornerstone of the church, and
a Christian home is a house of prayer. "Fathers and
mothers," says the Spirit of Prophecy, "however
pressing your business, do not fail to gather your
family around God's altar. . . . Those who would live
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 219

patient, loving, cheerful lives must pray."—The

Ministry of Healing, p. 393.

Community Relationships
While our "citizenship is in heaven; from whence
also we wait for a Saviour" (Phil. 3:20, R.V.), we
are yet in the world as an integral part of human
society, and must share with our fellow men certain
responsibilities in the common problems of life. In
every community where they live Seventh-day Ad-
ventists, as children of God, should be recognized as
outstanding citizens in their Christian integrity and
in working for the common good of all. While our
highest responsibility is to the church and its com-
mission to preach the gospel of the kingdom to all
the world, we should support by our service and our
means, as far as possible and consistent, all proper
efforts for social order and betterment. Even though
we must stand apart from all political and social
strife, we should always, quietly and firmly, maintain
an uncompromising stand for justice and right in
civic affairs, along with strict adherence to our reli-
gious convictions. It is our sacred responsibility to
be loyal citizens of the governments to which we be-
long, rendering "unto Ceasar the things which are
Caesar's; and unto God the things that are God's"
(Matt. 22:21).

Sabbathkeeping
The sacred institution of the Sabbath is a token
of God's love to man. It is a memorial of God's
power in the original creation and also a sign of
His power to re-create and sanctify the life (Eze.
220 CHURCH MANUAL

20:12), and its observance is an evidence of our loy-

alty to Him. The proper observance of the Sabbath
is an evidence of our fidelity to our Creator and of
fellowship with our Redeemer. In a special sense the
observance of the Sabbath is a test of obedience. Un-
less we can pass that test as individuals, how can we
adequately present the Sabbath message to the world?
The Sabbath hours belong to God, and are to be
used for Him alone. Our own pleasure, our own
words, our own business, our own thoughts, should
find no place in the observance of the Lord's day
(Isa. 58:13). Let us gather round the family circle
at sunset and welcome the holy Sabbath with prayer
and song, and let us close the day with prayer and
expressions of gratitude for His wondrous love. The
Sabbath is a special day for worship in the home and
in the church, a day of joy to ourselves and our chil-
dren, a day in which to learn more of God through
the Bible and the great lesson book of nature. It is
a time to visit the sick and to work for the salvation
of souls. The ordinary affairs of the six working
days should be laid aside. No unnecessary work should
be performed. Secular reading or secular broadcasts
should not occupy our time on God's holy day.
"The Sabbath is not intended to be a period of
useless inactivity. The law forbids secular labor on the
rest day of the Lord; the toil that gains a livelihood
must cease; no labor for worldly pleasure or profit
is lawful upon that day; but as God ceased His labor
of creating, and rested upon the Sabbath and blessed
it, so man is to leave the occupations of his daily life,
and devote those sacred hours to healthful rest, to
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 221

worship, and to holy deeds."—The Desire of Ages,

p. 207.
A rightly directed program of activities in har-
mony with the spirit of true Sabbathkeeping will
make this blessed day the happiest and best of all
the week, for ourselves and for out children—a veri-
table foretaste of our heavenly rest.

Reverence for the Place of Worship

Christians who appreciate God's omnipotence, His
holiness, and His love will always and under all
circumstances manifest a spirit of deep reverence for
God, His word, and His worship. "Humility and
reverence should characterize the deportment of all
who come into the presence of God."—Patriarchs
and Prophets, p. 252. They will recognize that "the
hour and place of prayer are sacred, because God is
there."—Gospel Workers, p. 178. They will come to
the house of worship, not carelessly, but in the
spirit of meditation and prayer, and will avoid un-
necessary conversation.
Parents should reverently instruct their children
as to how they should behave in "the house of God"
(I Tim. 3:15). Faithful instruction and discipline in
the home, Sabbath school, and church during the
days of childhood and youth in regard to reverence
for God and His worship will go far in holding their
loyalty in after years.
The minister who senses the sacredness of God's
service will, by his example, instruction, and con-
duct in the pulpit, foster reverence, simplicity, good
order, and decorum in the church. "The Lord is in
222 CHURCH MANUAL

his holy temple: let all the earth keep silence before
him" (Flab. 2:20).
Health and Temperance
Health reform and the teaching of health and
temperance are inseparable parts of the Advent mes-
sage. Instruction came to us through the Lord's
chosen messenger "that those who are keeping His
commandments must be brought into sacred rela-
tionship to Himself, and that by temperance in eat-
ing and drinking they must keep mind and body in
the most favorable condition for service."—Counsels
on Health, pp. 132, 133. Also, "it is the Lord's de-
sign that the restoring influence of health reform
shall be a part of the last great effort to proclaim the
gospel message."—Medical Ministry, p. 259.
We belong to God, body, soul, and spirit. It is
therefore our religious duty to observe the laws of
health, both for our own well-being and happiness,
and for more efficient service to God and our fellow
men. The appetite must be kept under control.
Health is promoted by an intelligent observance of
the hygienic principles having to do with pure air,
ventilation, suitable clothing, cleanliness, proper exer-
cise and recreation, adequate sleep and rest, and an
adequate, wholesome diet. God has furnished man
with a liberal variety of foods sufficient to satisfy every
dietary need. Fruits, grains, nuts, and vegetables pre-
pared in simple ways "make, with milk or cream, the
most healthful diet."—Christian Temperance and
Bible Hygiene, p. 47.
When the principles of healthful living are prac-
ticed the need for stimulants will not be felt. The
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 223

use of intoxicants and narcotics of ariy_kind is for-

bidden by nature's law. From the arly days of this
movement abstinence from the use of liquor and to-
bacco has been a condition of membership in the
Seventh-day Adventist Church. (See also pp. 36, 37,
58, 62, 248.)
God has given us great light on the principles of
health, and modern scientific research has abun-
dantly verified these principles. These cannot be
safely ignored, for we are told that those "who choose
to follow their own preferences in this matter, eating
and drinking as they please, will gradually grow care-
less of the instruction the Lord has given regarding
other phases of the present truth and will lose their
perception of what is truth."—Testimonies, vol. 9, pp.
156, 157.
Dress
As Seventh-day Adventists we have been called
out from the world. We are reformers. True religion
which enters into every phase of life must have a
molding influence on all our activities. Our habits of
life must stem from principle and not from the ex-
ample of the world about us. Customs and fashions
may change with the years, but principles of right
conduct are always the same. Dress is an important
factor in Christian character. Early in our history in-
struction was given as to the way Christians should
dress, the purpose of which was "to protect the people
of God from the corrupting influence of the world,
as well as to promote physical and moral health."—
Ibid., vol. 4, p. 634. Truly a comprehensive purpose!
There is no virtue in dressing differently from those
224 CHURCH MANUAL

about us just to be different, but where the princi-

ples of refinement or morality are involved the con-
scientious Christian will be true to his convictions
rather than follow the prevailing customs.
Christians should avoid gaudy display and "pro-
fuse ornamentation." Clothing should be, when pos-
sible "of good quality, of becoming colors, and
suited for service. It should be chosen for durability
rather than display." Our attire should be character-
ized by "beauty," "modest grace," and "appropriate-
ness of natural simplicity" (Messages to Young People,
pp. 351, 352). That it may not be conspicuous, it
should follow the conservative and most sensible styles
of the time.
The adoption of fads and extreme fashions in
men's or women's dress indicates a lack of attention
to serious matters. Regardless of how sensibly people
generally may dress, there are always extremes in
style that transgress the laws of modesty, and thus
have a direct bearing on the prevalence of immoral
conditions. Many who blindly follow the styles are
at least partly unconscious of these effects, but the
results are no less disastrous. The people of God
should always be found among the conservatives in
dress, and will not let "the dress question fill the
mind."—Evangelism, p. 273. They will not be the
first to adopt the new styles of dress or the last to
lay the old aside.
"To dress plainly, abstaining from display of
jewelry and ornaments of every kind, is in keeping
with our faith."—Testimonies, vol. 3, p. 366. It is
clearly taught in the Scriptures that the wearing of
jewelry is contrary to the will of God. "Not with
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 225

broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array" is

the admonition of the apostle Paul (1 Tim. 2:9).
The wearing of ornaments of jewelry is a bid for at-
tention which is not in keeping with Christian self-
forgetfulness.
In some countries the custom of wearing the mar-
riage ring is considered imperative, having become,
in the minds of the people, a criterion of virtue,
and hence it is not regarded as an ornament. Under
such circumstances we have no disposition to con-
demn the practice.
Let us remember that it is not the "outward adorn-
ing" which expresses true Christian character, but
"the hidden man of the heart . . . a meek and quiet
spirit, which is in the sight of God of great price"
(1 Peter 3:3, 4). The use of cosmetics not in keeping
with good taste and the principles of Christian mod-
esty should be avoided. Cleanliness and Christlike
deportment should be observed in the care and groom-
ing of the individual who is seeking at all times to
please and rightly represent Christ our Lord.
Christian parents should bring to bear the weight
of their example, instruction, and authority to lead
their sons and daughters to attire themselves mod-
estly, and thus win the respect and confidence of
those who know them. Let our people consider
themselves well dressed only when the demands of
modesty are met in the wearing of tasteful, conserva-
tive clothing.
Simplicity
Simplicity has been a fundamental feature of the
Seventh-day Adventist Church from its foundation.

8
226 CHURCH MANUAL
We must continue to be a plain people. Increase of
pomp in religion always parallels a decline in spirit-
ual power. As "the life of Tesus presented a marked
contrast" to the display and ostentation of His time
(Education, p. 77), so the simplicity and power of
the Advent message must be in marked contrast to
the worldly display of our day. The Lord condemns
"needless, extravagant expenditure of money to
gratify pride and love of display" (Testimonies to
Ministers, p. 179). In harmony with these principles,
simplicity and economy should characterize our
graduating exercises, the weddings in our churches,
and all other church services.

Reading
The mind is the measure of the man. Food for the
mind is therefore of the utmost importance in devel-
oping character and in carrying out our life's pur-
poses. For this reason our mental habits should be
carefully checked. There is no better index to char-
acter than what we choose to read and hear. Books
and other literature are among the most valuable
means of education and culture, but these must be
well chosen and rightly used. There is a wealth of
good literature, both books and periodicals; but
equally there is a flood of evil literature, often in
most attractive guise but damaging to mind and
morals. The tales of wild adventure and of moral
laxness, whether fact or fiction, which are presented
in many magazines and over the radio are unfit for
the youth or adult.
"Those who indulge the habit of racing through
an exciting story are simply crippling their mental
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 227

strength, and disqualifying their minds for vigorous

thought and research."—Counsels to Parents, Teach-
ers, and Students, p. 135.
Along with other evil results from the habit of
reading fiction, we are told that "it unfits the soul
to contemplate the great problems of duty and des-
tiny," and "creates a distaste for life's practical
duties" (Ibid., p. 383).

Radio and Television

Radio and television have changed the whole at-
mosphere of our modern world and have brought us
within easy contact with the life, thought, and activi-
ties of the entire globe. Radio and television are great
educational agencies. By these means we can greatly
enlarge our knowledge of world events, and enjoy
important discussions and the best in music.
Unfortunately, however, radio and television also
bring to their audiences almost continuous theatrical
performances and many influences that are neither
wholesome nor uplifting. If we are not discriminat-
ing and decisive, radio and television will turn our
homes into theaters and minstrel shows of a cheap
and sordid kind. (See also pp. 60, 229.)
Safety for ourselves and our children is found in
a determination, by God's help, to follow the ad-
monition of the apostle Paul: "Finally, brethren,
whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things arc
honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things
are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever
things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and
if there be any praise, think on these things" (Phil.
4:8).
228 CHURCH MANUAL

Recreation and Entertainment

Recreation is a purposeful refreshing of the powers
of body and mind. A vigorous, wholesome mind will
not require worldly amusement, but will find a re-
newal of strength in good recreation.
"Many of the amusements popular in the world
today, even with those who claim to be Christians,
tend to the same end as did those of the heathen.
There are indeed few among them that Satan does
not turn to account in destroying souls. Through
the drama he has worked for ages to excite passion
and glorify vice. The opera, with its fascinating dis-
play and bewildering music, the masquerade, the
dance, the card table, Satan employs to break down
the barriers of principle, and open the door to sen-
sual indulgence. In every gathering for pleasure
where pride is fostered or appetite indulged, where
one is led to forget God and lose sight of eternal in-
terests, there Satan is binding his chains about the
soul."—Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 459, 460. (See
also p. 58.)
We earnestly warn against the subtle and sinister
influence of the moving-picture theater, which is
no place for the Christian. Dramatized films that
graphically present by portrayal and by suggestion
the sins and crimes of humanity—murder, adultery,
robbery, and kindred evils—are in no small degree
responsible for the present breakdown of morality.
We appeal to parents, children, and youth to shun
those places of amusement and those theatrical films
that glorify professional acting and actors. If we will
find delight in God's great world of nature and in
the romance of human agencies and divine work-
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 229

ings, we shall not be attracted by the puerile por-

trayals of the theater.
Another form of amusement that has an evil in-
fluence is social dancing. "The amusement of danc-
ing, as conducted at the present day, is a school of
depravity, a fearful curse to society."—Messages to
Young People, p. 399. (See also p. 58.)
Let us not patronize commercialized amusements,
joining with the worldly, careless, pleasure-loving
multitudes who are "lovers of pleasures more than
lovers of God."
Recreation is essential. We should endeavor to
make the friendships and recreations of our people
church centered. We recommend that in every
home where there are children, materials be
provided which will afford an outlet for the cre-
ative energies of youth. Wholesome association and
recreation may be provided through music organi-
zations, MV class projects, and missionary service
bands.
Music
"Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift
the thoughts to that which is pure, noble, and ele-
vating, and to awaken in the soul devotion and
gratitude to God."—Patriarchs and Prophets, p. 594.
Jesus "held communion with heaven in song" (The
Desire of Ages, p. 73).
Music is one of the highest arts. Good music not
only gives pleasure but elevates the mind and culti-
vates the finest qualities. Spiritual songs have often
been used of God to touch the hearts of sinners and
lead to repentance. Debased music, on the contrary,
230 CHURCH MANUAL

destroys the rhythm of the soul and breaks down

morality.
Great care should be exercised in the choice of
music. Any melody partaking of the nature of jazz,
rock, or related hybrid forms, or any language ex-
pressing foolish or trivial sentiments, will be shunned
by persons of true culture. Let us use only good music
in the home, in the social gathering, in the school, and
in the church. (See also p. 136.)
Social Relationships
The social instinct is given us of God, for our
pleasure and benefit. "By mutual contact minds re-
ceive polish and refinement; by social intercourse,
acquaintances are formed and friendships contracted
which result in a unity of heart and an atmosphere
of love which is pleasing in the sight of heaven."—
Testimonies, vol. 6, p. 172. Proper association of the
sexes is beneficial to both. Such associations should
be conducted upon a high plane and with due re-
gard to the conventions and restrictions which, for
the protection of society and the individual, have
been prescribed. It is the purpose of Satan, of
course, to pervert every good thing; and the per-
version of the best often leads to that which is worst.
So it is highly important that Christians should ad-
here to very definite standards of social life.
Today the ideals which make this social inter-
course safe and happy have been terribly broken
down. Under the influence of passion unrestrained
by moral and religious principle, the association of
the sexes has to an alarming extent degenerated
into freedom and license. Millions are bartering the
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 231

sweet and sacred experiences of parenthood for the

bitter, remorseful fruits of lust.
It is incumbent upon the parents and the spiritual
guides of the youth to face with no false modesty the
facts of social conditions, to gain more fully a sym-
pathetic understanding of the problems of this gen-
eration of young people, to seek most earnestly to
provide for them the best environment, and to draw
so near to them in spirit as to be able to impart
the ideals of life and the inspiration and power of
Christian religion, that they may be saved from the
evil that is in the world through lust.
But to our young men and young women we say,
The responsibility is yours. Whatever may be the mis-
takes of parents, it is your privilege to know and to
hold the highest ideals of Christian manhood and
womanhood. Reverent Bible study, a deep acquaint-
ance with the works of nature, stern guarding of
the sacred powers of the body, earnest purpose, con-
stancy in prayer, and sincere, unselfish ministry to
others' needs will build a character that is proof
against evil and that will make you an uplifting in-
fluence in society.
Social gatherings for old and young should be
made occasions, not for light and trifling amuse-
ment, but for happy fellowship and improvement
of the powers of mind and soul. Good music, elevat-
ing conversation, good recitations, suitable still or
motion pictures, games carefully selected for their
educational value, and, above all, the making and
using of plans for missionary effort can provide
programs for social gatherings that will bless and
strengthen the lives of all. The Missionary Volunteer
232 CHURCH MANUAL

Department of the General Conference has pub-

lished helpful information and practical suggestions
for the conduct of social gatherings and for guidance
in other social relations.
The homes of the church are by far the best
places for social gatherings. In large centers where
it is impossible to hold them there, and where there
is no social center of our own, a proper place free
from influences destructive to Christian standards
should be secured rather than a place that is ordi-
narily used for commercial amusements and sports,
such as social halls and skating rinks, which suggest
an atmosphere contrary to Christian standards.

Chaperonage
The happy and cordial association of those older
in years with the young people is one of the most
wholesome influences in the lives of children and
youth. "There is danger that both parents and teach-
ers . . . fail to come sufficiently into social relation
with their children or scholars."—Counsels to Par-
ents, Teachers, and Students, p. 76. It is the duty of
our schools and other institutions to care for the
morals and reputation of those placed in their
charge. Chaperonage is art obligatory duty with them.
It is equally the duty of the home. Parents should
strongly sustain the regulations of the institutions in
which their youth and children are placed, and
should institute in their homes equal safeguards. To
make this possible, it is their duty to learn how to
be welcome companions of their children; but it rests
chiefly upon the young people themselves to make
of chaperonage not an irksome and repugnant as-
 STANDARDS OF CHRISTIAN LIVING 233

sociation but an honored and happy relationship.

Courtship and Marriage
Courtship is recognized as a preparatory period
during which a man and a woman, already mutually
attracted, become more thoroughly acquainted. with
each other in preparation for intended marriage.
Christian marriage is a divinely sanctioned union
between a believing man and a believing woman for
the fulfillment of their mutual love, for mutual sup-
port, for shared happiness, and for the procreation
and rearing of children who will in turn become
Christians. According to God's design, this union lasts
until dissolved by the death of one of the partners.
Marriage is the foundation of human society, and
true affection between man and woman is ordained
of God. "Let those who are contemplating marriage
weigh every sentiment and watch every development
of character in the one with whom they think to
unite their life destiny. Let every step toward a mar-
riage alliance be characterized by modesty, simplic-
ity, sincerity, and an earnest purpose to please and
honor God. Marriage affects the after life both in
this world and in the world to come. A sincere Chris-
tian will make no plans that God cannot approve."
—The Ministry of Healing, p. 359.
The failure to follow these principles in Christian
courtship may lead to tragedy. Unity of husband and
wife in ideals and purposes is a requisite to a happy
and successful home. The Scriptures counsel, "Be ye
not unequally yoked together with unbelievers" (2
Cor. 6:14). Differences regarding religion are likely to
mar the happiness of a home where partners hold
234 CHURCH MANUAL

different beliefs and lead to confusion, perplexity, and

failure in the rearing of children.
Differences concerning the worship of God, Sabbath-
keeping, recreation, association, and training of chil-
dren often lead to discouragement and finally to com-
plete loss of Christian experience. Let us take heed
to the following admonition: "Unless you would have
a home where the shadows are never lifted, do not
unite yourself with one who is an enemy of God."—
Messages to Young People, p. 440.
Marriage "was designed to be a blessing to man-
kind. And it is a blessing wherever the marriage
covenant is entered into intelligently, in the fear of
God, and with due consideration for its responsibil-
ities" (Ibid., p. 434).
Conclusion
Standing amid the perils of the last days, bearing
the responsibility of speedily carrying the last offer of
salvation to the world, and facing a judgment that will
culminate in the establishment of universal righteous-
ness, let us with true heart consecrate ourselves to
God, body, soul, and spirit, determining to maintain
the high standards of living that must characterize
those who wait for the return of their Lord.
CHAPTER 13

CHURCH DISCIPLINE

General Principles
The attention of all our ministers, church offi-
cers, and members is called to the important quota-
tions in this chapter from the Spirit of Prophecy.
These statements are worthy of our careful and
prayerful study; they set forth in clear, unmistakable
language the solemn responsibility that rests upon
the people of God in maintaining the purity, the in-
tegrity, and the spiritual fervor of the church. If
members grow cold and indifferent, the church must
seek to arouse them from their lethargy. Should some
be drifting away from the truth, efforts must be made
to bring them back into the narrow way.
Dealing With Erring Members.—"In dealing with
erring church members, God's people are carefully
to follow the instruction given by the Saviour in
the eighteenth chapter of Matthew."—Testimonies,
vol. 7, p. 260.
"Moreover if thy brother shall trespass against
thee, go and tell him his fault between thee and him
alone: if he shall hear thee, thou Mast gained thy
brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take with
thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or
three witnesses every word may be established. And if
he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church:
but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto
thee as an heathen man and a publican. Verily I say
235
236 CHURCH MANUAL

unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall

be bound in heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose
on earth shall be loosed in heaven" (Matt. 18:
15-18).
"Human beings are Christ's property, purchased
by Him at an infinite price, bound to Him by the
love that He and His Father have manifested for
them. How careful, then, we should be in our dealing
with one another! Men have no right to surmise evil
in regard to their fellow men. Church members have
no right to follow their own impulses and inclina-
tions in dealing with fellow members who have
erred. They should not even express their prejudices
regarding the erring, for thus they place in other
minds the leaven of evil. Reports unfavorable to a
brother or sister in the church are communicated
from one to another of the church members. Mis-
takes are made and injustice is done because of an
unwillingness on the part of some one to follow the
directions given by the Lord Jesus.
"'If thy brother shall trespass against thee,' Christ
declared, 'go and tell him his fault between thee and
him alone.' Matt. 18:15. Do not tell others of the
wrong. One person is told, then another, and still
another; and continually the report grows, and the
evil increases, till the whole church is made to suffer.
Settle the matter 'between thee and him alone.'
This is God's plan. 'Go not forth hastily to strive,
lest thou know not what to do in the end thereof,
when thy neighbor hath put thee to shame. De-
bate thy cause with thy neighbor himself; and dis-
cover not a secret to another.' Prov. 25:8, 9. Do not
suffer sin upon your brother; but do not expose
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 237

him, and thus increase the difficulty, making the

reproof seem like a revenge. Correct him in the
way outlined in the word of God."—Testimonies, vol.
7, pp. 260, 261.
To Seek Reconciliation.—"Do not suffer resentment
to ripen into malice. Do not allow the wound to
fester and break out in poisoned words, which taint
the minds of those who hear. Do not allow bitter
thoughts to continue to fill your mind and his. Go
to your brother, and in humility and sincerity talk
with him about the matter.
"Whatever the character of the offense, this does
not change the plan that God has made for the set-
tlement of misunderstandings and personal injuries.
Speaking alone and in the spirit of Christ to the one
who is in fault will often remove the difficulty. Go to
the erring one, with a heart filled with Christ's love
and sympathy, and seek to adjust the matter. Reason
with him calmly and quietly. Let no angry words
escape your lips. Speak in a way that will appeal to
his better judgment. Remember the words: 'He
which converteth the sinner from the error of his
way shall save a soul from death, and shall hide a
multitude of sins.' James 5:20.
"Take to your brother the remedy that will cure
the disease of disaffection. Do your part to help him.
For the sake of the peace and unity of the church,
feel it a privilege as well as a duty to do this. If he
will hear you, you have gained him as a friend.
"All heaven is interested in the interview between
the one who has been injured and the one who is in
error. As the erring one accepts the reproof offered
in the love of Christ, and acknowledges his wrong,
238 CHURCH MANUAL
asking forgiveness from God and from his brother,
the sunshine of heaven fills his heart. The contro-
versy is ended; friendship and confidence are re-
stored. The oil of love removes the soreness caused
by the wrong. The Spirit of God binds heart to heart,
and there is music in heaven over the union brought
about.
"As those thus united in Christian fellowship of-
fer prayer to God and pledge themselves to deal
justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with God,
great blessing comes to them. If they have wronged
others they continue the work of repentance, confes-
sion, and restitution, fully set to do good to one an-
other. This is the fulfilling of the law of Christ.
"'But if he will not hear thee, then take with thee
one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three
witnesses every word may be established.' Matt. 18:
16. Take with you those who are spiritually minded,
and talk with the one in error in regard to the
wrong. He may yield to the united appeals of his
brethren. As he sees their agreement in the matter
his mind may be enlightened.
" 'And if he shall neglect to hear them,' what then
shall be done? Shall a few persons in a board meet-
ing take upon themselves the responsibility of disfel-
lowshiping the erring one? 'If he shall neglect to
hear them, tell it unto the church.' Matt. 18:17. Let
the church take action in regard to its members.
"'But if he neglect to hear the church, let him be
unto thee as an heathen man and a publican.' Matt.
18:17. If he will not heed the voice of the church,
if he refuses all the efforts made to reclaim him,
upon the church rests the responsibility of separat-
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 239
ing him from fellowship. His name should then be
stricken from the books.
"No church officer should advise, no committee
should recommend, nor should any church vote, that
the name of a wrong doer shall be removed from
the church books, until the instruction given by
Christ has been faithfully followed. When this in-
struction has been followed, the church has cleared
herself before God. The evil must then be made to
appear as it is, and must be removed, that it may not
become more and more widespread. The health and
purity of the church must be preserved, that she
may stand before God unsullied, clad in the robes of
Christ's righteousness. . . .
"'Verily I say unto you,' Christ continued, 'what-
soever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in
heaven: and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall
be loosed in heaven.' Verse 18.
"This statement holds its force in all ages. On the
church has been conferred the power to act in
Christ's stead. It is God's instrumentality for the pres-
ervation of order and discipline among His peo-
ple. To it the Lord has delegated the power to settle
all questions respecting its prosperity, purity, and
order. Upon it rests the responsibility of excluding
from its fellowship those who are unworthy, who by
their un-Christlike conduct would bring dishonor on
the truth. Whatever the church does that is in ac-
cordance with the directions given in God's word
will be ratified in heaven.
"Matters of grave import come up for settlement
by the church. God's ministers, ordained by Him as
guides of His people, after doing their part are to
240 CHURCH MANUAL

submit the whole matter to the church, that there

may be unity in the decision made.
"The Lord desires His followers to exercise great
care in dealing with one another. They are to lift
up, to restore, to heal. But there is to be in the
church no neglect of proper discipline. The members
are to regard themselves as pupils in a school, learn-
ing how to form characters worthy of their high call-
ing. In the church here below, God's children are to
be prepared for the great reunion in the church
above. Those who here live in harmony with Christ
may look forward to an endless life in the family of
the redeemed."—Testimonies, vol. 7, pp. 261-264.
(Italics supplied.)
The Authority of the Church.—"The world's Re-
deemer has invested great power with His church.
He states the rules to be applied in cases of trial
with its members. After He has given explicit direc-
tions as to the course to be pursued, He says: 'Verily
I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth
shall be bound in heaven: and whatsoever [in
church discipline] ye shall loose on earth shall be
loosed in heaven.' Thus even the heavenly authority
ratifies the discipline of the church in regard to its
members when the Bible rule has been followed.
"The word of God does not give license for one
man to set up his judgment in opposition to the judg-
ment of the church, neither is he allowed to urge his
opinions against the opinions of the church. If there
were no church discipline and government, the church
would go to fragments; it could not hold together as
a body."—Testimonies, vol. 3, p. 428.
Church Responsible for Dealing With Sin.—"God
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 241

holds His people, as a body, responsible for the sins

existing in individuals among them. If the leaders
of the church neglect to diligently search out the
sins which bring the displeasure of God upon the
body, they become responsible for these sins."—
Ibid., p. 269.
"He would teach His people that disobedience and
sin are exceedingly offensive to Him, and are not to
be lightly regarded. He shows us that when His peo-
ple are found in sin, they should at once take de-
cided measures to put that sin from them, that His
frown may not rest upon them all. But if the sins of
the people are passed over by those in responsible
positions, His frown will be upon them, and the peo-
ple of God, as a body, will be held responsible for
those sins.
"In His dealings with His people in the past the
Lord shows the necessity of purifying the church
from wrongs. One sinner may diffuse darkness that
will exclude the light of God from the entire con-
gregation. 'When the people realize that darkness is
settling upon them, and they do not know the cause,
they should seek God earnestly, in great humility
and self-abasement, until the wrongs which grieve
His Spirit are searched out and put away. . . .
"If wrongs are apparent among His people, and
if the servants of God pass on indifferent to them,
they virtually sustain and justify the sinner, and are
alike guilty and will just as surely receive the dis-
pleasure of God; for they will be made responsible
for the sins of the guilty. In vision I have been
pointed to many instances where the displeasure of
God has been incurred by a neglect on the part of
242 CHURCH MANUAL

His servants to deal with the wrongs and sins exist-

ing among them. Those who have excused these
wrongs have been thought by the people to be very
amiable and lovely in disposition, simply because
they shunned to discharge a plain scriptural duty.
The task was not agreeable to their feelings; there-
fore they avoided it."—Ibid., pp. 265, 266.
Unconsecrated Resist Church Discipline.—"There
are many who do not have the discretion of Joshua
and who have no special duty to search out wrongs
and to deal promptly with the sins existing among
them. Let not such hinder those who have the bur-
den of this work upon them; let them not stand in
the way of those who have this duty to do. Some
make it a point to question and doubt and find
fault because others do the work that God has not
laid upon them. These stand directly in the way
to hinder those upon whom God has laid the
burden of reproving and correcting prevailing sins
in order that His frown may be turned away from
His people. Should a case like Achan's be among us,
there are many who would accuse those who might
act the part of Joshua in searching out the wrong, of
having a wicked, faultfinding spirit. God is not to be
trifled with and His warnings disregarded with im-
punity by a perverse people.
"I was shown that the manner of Achan's confes-
sion was similar to the confessions that some among
us have made and will make. They hide their
wrongs and refuse to make a voluntary confession
until God searches them out, and then they acknowl-
edge their sins. A few persons pass on in a course of
wrong until they become hardened. They may even
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 243

know that the church is burdened, as Achan knew

that Israel were made weak before their enemies
because of his guilt. Yet their consciences do not
condemn them. They will not relieve the church by
humbling their proud, rebellious hearts before God
and putting away their wrongs. God's displeasure
is upon His people, and He will not manifest His
power in the midst of them while sins exist among
them and are fostered by those in responsible posi-
tions.
"Those who work in the fear of God to rid the
church of hindrances and to correct grievous wrongs,
that the people of God may see the necessity of ab-
horring sin and may prosper in purity, and that the
name of God may be glorified, will ever meet with
resisting influences from the unconsecrated."—Testi-
monies, vol. 3, pp. 270, 271.
Rules and Regulations Necessary.—"Brethren,
never allow anyone's ideas to unsettle your faith in
regard to the order and harmony which should exist
in the church. . • . The God of heaven is a God of
order, and He requires all His followers to have rules
and regulations, and to preserve order."—Testimo-
nies, vol. 5, p. 274.
Self-appointed Organizations.---The church in its
organized capacity is God's instrumentality for pre-
serving order and discipline among His people. Its
God-given message is borne to the world not only by
the personal testimony of the individual member
but in the corporate witness of the church as the
body of Christ. Such corporate witness requires the
recognized administrative structure that has been
established with all duly elected officers and all prop-
244 CHURCH MANUAL

erly organized channels of work such as the Sabbath

School, Lay Activities, Youth departments, et cetera.
It also acknowledges such self-supporting institutions
whose activities contribute to the attainment of the
church's objectives. Therefore, although all members
have equal rights within the church, no individual
member or group of members should start a move-
ment or form an organization or seek to encourage a
following for the attainment of any objective or for
the teaching of any doctrine or message not in har-
mony with the fundamental religious objectives and
teachings of the Seventh-day Adventist Church. Such
a course would result in the fostering of a factional
and divisive spirit, in the fragmenting of the effort and
witness of the church, and thus in hindering it in the
discharge of its obligations to its Head and to the
world.
Administering Discipline
If a member falls into sin, sincere efforts must be
made to reclaim him. "If the erring one repents
and submits to Christ's discipline, he is to be given
another trial. And even if he does not repent, even if
he stands outside the church, God's servants still
have a work to do for him. They are to seek ear-
nestly to win him to repentance. And, however ag-
gravated may have been his offense, if he yields to
the striving of the Holy Spirit and, by confessing
and forsaking his sin, gives evidence of repentance,
he is to be forgiven and welcomed to the fold again.
His brethren are to encourage him in the right way,
treating him as they would wish to be treated were
they in his place, considering themselves lest they
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 245

also be tempted."—Testimonies, vol. 7, p. 263.

"We are nearing the judgment, and those who
bear the message of warning to the world must
have clean hands and pure hearts. They must have
a living connection with God. The thoughts must
be pure and holy, the soul untainted, the body, soul,
and spirit be a pure, clean offering to God, or He
will not accept it."—Testimonies to Ministers, p.
426.
"Sin and sinners in the church must be promptly
dealt with, that others may not be contaminated.
Truth and purity require that we make more thor-
ough work to cleanse the camp from Achans. Let
those in responsible positions not suffer sin in a
brother. Show him that he must either put away his
sins or be separated from the church."—Testimo-
nies, vol. 5, p. 147.
When grievous sins are involved disciplinary meas-
ures must be taken. There are two ways by which
this may be done:
1. By a vote of censure.
2. By a vote to disfellowship.
There may be cases where the offense is not con-
sidered by the church to he so serious as to warrant
the extreme course of disfellowshiping the offending
member, yet it may be sufficiently serious to call for
an expression of disapproval. Such disapproval may
be expressed by a vote of censure.
Censure has a twofold purpose:
I. To enable the church to express its disapproval
of a grievous offense that has brought disgrace upon
the cause of God.
246 CHURCH MANUAL
2. To impress the offending member with the
need for amendment of life and reformation in his
conduct; also to extend to him a period of grace
and probation during which these steps might be
taken.
Censure Defined
An erring member may be placed under censure
by a vote of the church at any duly called meeting
of the church, provided the member concerned has
been notified. He can, of course, be present if he so
desires. A vote of censure is for a stated period of
time, such as for one, three, six, or nine months; it
automatically removes the erring one from any and
all offices he may hold in the church and from the
privilege of election to office while under censure.
A member under censure has no right to participate
by voice or by vote in the affairs of the church and
can have no public part in the exercises thereof,
such as teaching a Sabbath school class, et cetera.
Neither may he transfer his membership to another
church during the period of censure. He is not de-
prived, however, of the privilege of sharing the
blessings of Sabbath school, church worship, or the
ordinances of the Lord's house. A vote of censure
must not carry any provision involving severance of
church membership in case of failure to comply
with any conditions imposed. Proper inquiry should
be made at the expiration of the period of censure,
to ascertain whether the member under discipline
has changed his course. If his conduct is satisfactory,
he may then be considered in good standing without
further action. If he has not changed his course, his
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 247
case should again be considered and such discipline
administered as the case requires.
Disfellowshiping Defined
To disfellowship a member means to expel him
from the membership. To cut off a member from fel-
lowship with the church, the body of Christ, is always
a serious matter; it is the ultimate in the discipline
that the church can administer; it is the extreme
measure that can be meted out by the church. Only
after the instruction given in this chapter has been
followed, and after all possible efforts have been
made to win an erring member from the evils of
his ways and restore him to right paths, should this
kind of discipline be used. It would be advisable to
secure counsel from the pastor of the church, or, if
he is not available, from the conference or field presi-
dent before any action is taken by the church, when
such a step is contemplated.
Reasons for Which Members Shall Be
Disciplined
Among the grievous sins for which members shall
be subject to church discipline are the following:
1. Denial of faith in the fundamentals of the gos-
pel and in the cardinal doctrines of the church or
teaching doctrines contrary to the same.
2. Open violation of the law of God, such as
worship of idols, murder, adultery, fornication and
various perversions, stealing, profanity, gambling,
Sabbathbreaking, willful and habitual falsehood, and
the remarriage of a divorced person, except of the
innocent party in a divorce for adultery.
3. Fraud or willful misrepresentation in business.
248 CHURCH MANUAL

4. Disorderly conduct which brings reproach upon

the cause.
5. Adhering to or taking part in a divisive or dis-
loyal movement or organization. (See pp. 243, 244,
"Self-appointed Organizations.")
6. Persistent refusal to recognize properly consti-
tuted church authority or to submit to the order and
discipline of the church.
7. Instigating or continuing legal action against
the church or any of its organizations or institutions,
contrary to Biblical and Ellen G. White counsels. (See
pp. 244, 245.)*
8. The use, manufacture, or sale of alcoholic
beverages.
9. The use of tobacco or addiction to narcotic
drugs.

a At the 52nd session of the General Conference in Vienna, Austria,

when this section of the Church Manual was revised, the church was
seeking to reaffirm its commitment to the desirability of the settle-
ment of problems that might be taken to civil courts, within the
guidelines given by Paul in 1 Cor. 6:1-7 and as appearing also in
Spirit of Prophecy counsels. For this reason it was considered neces-
sary by the session that this paragraph should stand as it appears
here in this section on reasons for disciplining church members.
However, it was also considered necessary that further study be
given to the whole question of litigation between church members
and between church members and the church and/or its organizations
or institutions and vice versa. The session therefore took action asking
the General Conference Committee to arrange for such study with a
view to the inclusion in the Church Manual of a fuller statement on
litigation. When adopted this statement will probably be included
at a place other than this section on the reasons for disciplining
church members.
It is considered that under these circumstances church boards con-
sidering discipline of members under paragraph 7 would be unwise
not to seek the counsel of the conference/mission president before
decisions for recommendation to the church business meeting are
taken.
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 249

The Seventh-day Adventist Church recognizes the

need of exercising great care to protect the highest
spiritual interests of its members, to ensure fair treat-
ment, and to safeguard the fair name of the church.
In some cases of transgression of the command-
ments of God where there is deep repentance and
full and free confession, giving evidence that genu-
ine conversion has taken place, the church may ad-
minister discipline by placing the transgressor tin-
der censure for a stated period of time.
In cases of flagrant violation of the law of God,
which have brought public reproach upon the
cause, the church may deem it necessary, even
though a sincere confession has been made, to dis-
fellowship the member to protect its fair name and
its Christian standards. Later, if his life has been
consistent, the offender may be received back into
the fold after rebaptism. The church cannot afford
to deal lightly with such sins, nor permit personal
considerations to affect its actions. It must register
its decisive and emphatic disapproval of the sins of
fornication, adultery, all acts of moral indiscretion,
and other grievous sins; at the same time it must
do everything to restore and reclaim the erring
ones. As the world continually grows more lax
in moral matters, the church must not lower
the standards set by God, but must take prompt
and decisive action where moral lapses have
occurred.

Caution in Disciplining Members

"Christ has plainly taught that those who persist
in open sin must be separated from the church, but
250 CHURCH MANUAL

He has not committed to us the work of judging

character and motive. He knows our nature too well
to entrust this work to us. Should we try to uproot
from the church those whom we suppose to be
spurious Christians, we should be sure to make mis-
takes. Often we regard as hopeless subjects the very
ones whom Christ is drawing to Himself. Were we
to deal with these souls according to our imperfect
judgment, it would perhaps extinguish their last
hope. Many who think themselves Christians will at
last be found wanting. Many will be in heaven who
their neighbors supposed would never enter there.
Man judges from appearance, but God judges the
heart. The tares and the wheat are to grow together
until the harvest; and the harvest is the end of pro-
bationary time.
"There is in the Saviour's words another lesson,
a lesson of wonderful forbearance and tender love.
As the tares have their roots closely intertwined with
those of the good grain, so false brethren in the
church may be closely linked with true disciples.
The real character of these pretended believers is
not fully manifested. Were they to be separated from
the church, others might be caused to stumble, who
but for this would have remained steadfast."—
Christ's Object Lessons, pp. 71, 72.
Ministers or Churches Not to Establish Tests of
Fellowship.—A minister, an individual church, or a
conference does not have the authority to set up or
establish tests of fellowship for the denomination.
This authority rests with the entire church body,
and is exercised through the regularly constituted
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 251

organization of the church in the General Confer-

ence. Anyone seeking to apply tests other than those
herein set forth does not, therefore, properly repre-
sent the church.
"God is leading out a people, not a few separate
individuals here and there, one believing this thing,
another that. Angels of God are doing the work
committed to their trust. The third angel is leading
out and purifying a people, and they should move
with him unitedly. Some run ahead of the angels
that are leading this people; but they have to re-
trace every step, and meekly follow no faster than
the angels lead."—Testimonies, vol. 1, p. 207.
At a Duly Called Meeting.--Members may be disci-
plined by the church for sufficient cause, but only at
a duly called business meeting of the church, provided
the meeting is presided over by an ordained minis-
ter or a local ordained elder of the church con-
cerned.
Majority Vote.—Members may be disfellowshiped
from the church or otherwise disciplined only by a
majority vote of the members present and voting at
a duly called meeting. "The majority of the church
is a power which should control its individual mem-
bers."—Testimonies, vol. 5, p. 107.
Church Board Cannot Disfellowship.—The church
board may recommend to the church the dropping
of a member, but under no circumstances does a
church board have the right to disfellowship a mem-
ber. The clerk of the church can remove a name
from the church rolls only on a vote of the church
except in the case of the death of a member.
252 CHURCH MANUAL

Right of the Member to Be Heard in His Own

Defense.—It is a fundamental principle of justice that
every member has the right to be heard in his own
defense, and to introduce evidence and produce wit-
nesses in his own behalf. No church should vote to
disfellowship a member under circumstances that de-
prive him of this right, if he chooses to exercise it.
Due notice should be given by the church to the
member under discipline of intention to try his
case, thus giving him opportunity to appear in his
own behalf.
Lawyers Not to Represent Members.—The work of
the church in its administration of order and disci-
pline, is an ecclesiastical function, and in no sense
has to do with civil or legal procedure; therefore,
the church does not recognize the right of any mem-
ber to bring a lawyer to represent him in any church
meeting or council called to administer order or dis-
cipline, or for the transaction of any business relat-
ing to the church. Therefore, our members should
be informed that they will not be given a hearing if
they endeavor to bring a lawyer into the meeting
for such a purpose. The church should also exclude
all nonmembers from any church meeting or coun-
cil called for the administration of church order or
discipline, except as they may be called as witnesses.
Members Not to Be Dropped for Nonattendance.—
It is a serious neglect for a church member to regard
the obligation of church membership so lightly that
he deliberately absents himself for indefinite periods
and makes no report of his faith and hope to the
church. If, because of age, infirmity, or other un-
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 253

avoidable cause, a member finds it impossible regu-

larly to attend divine worship, he should consider
it a duty to keep in close contact with the church
leaders by letter or by other means. All absentees
should be faithfully visited by the church leadership,
and everyone who can possibly do so should be en-
couraged to renew his church attendance. As long,
however, as such a person is loyal to the doctrines of
the church, nonattendance at church services on his
part shall not be considered sufficient cause for dis-
fellowshiping him.
Members Moving Away and Not Reporting.—
When a member moves away from the vicinity of
his church, it is his duty to inform the church elder
or clerk as to his new location and address. While he
remains a member of that church he should recognize
his responsibility of reporting regularly to the church
and sending in his tithes and offerings. It is desirable
for such a report to be sent at least once each quarter.
If, however, such a member leaves no address behind,
and if he makes no effort to reach his home church or
send a report and it is found impossible to locate him,
then, after an absence of two years, he may be dropped
from the membership of the church by a vote of the
church, provided the church officers can certify that
they have faithfully endeavored to locate him but
without success. The clerk should record in the
proper column, "Whereabouts unknown. Voted to
designate as missing."

Members Not to Be Dropped for Pecuniary Rea-

sons.—A member should never be dropped from the
254 CHURCH MANUAL

church rolls on account of his inability or failure to

render financial help to any of the causes of the
church. Church membership rests primarily on a
spiritual basis, yet it is the duty of every member to
support the work of the church in a financial way
to the extent of his ability, but he should never be
deprived of his membership simply through inability
or failure to render financial help to any of the
causes of the church.
Dropping a Member on His Own Request.—Great
care should be exercised in dealing with a member
who requests that his own name be dropped from
membership. Although we recognize the right of an
individual to decide whether or not he will belong
to the church, ample time should be given such a
member for sober thought and reflection, and every
effort made to restore him to a satisfactory experi-
ence.
Notification to Disfellowshiped Members.—It is in-
cumbent upon the church that disfellowships a mem-
ber to notify the individual in writing of the action
that was reluctantly taken with the assurance of en-
during spiritual interest and personal concern. The
erring member should also be assured that the church
will always hope that reaffiliation will take place and
that one day there will be eternal fellowship together
in the kingdom of God.
Reinstating Disfellowshiped Members.—When a
member has been disfellowshiped, the church should,
if possible, keep in touch with him and manifest
the spirit of friendship and love, endeavoring to win
him back to the fold. A person disfellowshiped from
the church may be received again into membership
 CHURCH DISCIPLINE 255

when confession of wrongs committed is made and

evidence is given of real repentance and amendment
of life, and it is clear that the member will fully
submit to church order and discipline. Such rein-
statement should preferably be in the church from
which the member was dismissed. This, however, is
not always possible. No church should at any time
receive into membership a person who is under the
censure of another church. Such a course condones
the offense for which another church has applied
discipline, and is not in keeping with the spirit of
the golden rule. In such cases of readmission to
membership, rebaptism should precede reinstate-
ment.
Right of Appeal for Reinstatement—In a case
where the church officers refuse to consider the ap-
plication for reinstatement from an expelled member,
such an individual has a right to appeal to the
church for a hearing. The church should not neglect
or refuse to grant such a hearing. If it does, the
individual has the right to appeal for a hearing to
the executive committee of the conference in which
the church is located. If, after a full and impartial
hearing, the conference committee is satisfied that
an injustice is being inflicted by the church, the
committee may recommend the reinstatement of the
expelled member. But if he is still refused membership
by that church, then the committee may recommend
him to membership in some other church. On the
other hand, if it finds good grounds for sustaining the
church in refusing to reinstate the member, it will so
record its decision.
CHAPTER 14

ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISBANDING

CHURCHES

Organization of a Church

Churches are organized by an ordained minister

on the recommendation of the conference or field
committee. Since so much is involved in the organiza-
tion of a church, the local conference or field presi-
dent should, whenever possible, be invited to be
present.
When a company of baptized believers, fully in-
structed in the message, is prepared to assume the re-
sponsibilities of an organized church, the conference
or field president should be taken into counsel, and
a date should be agreed upon for the organization to
take place.
The baptized believers being assembled, it is well
to present a brief review of the leading principles
of our faith, such as the personality of God, the deity
and priesthood of Christ, the Holy Spirit, the Sabbath,
conversion, the new birth, the nature of man, the state
of the dead, punishment of the wicked, the Second
Advent, tithing, the communion service, baptism,
spiritual gifts, proper dress, and health and temper-
ance, and to give two or three texts in support of
each point.
When this has been done a call should be made,
256
 ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISBANDING 257

asking all who are in agreement with these princi-

ples and who desire to unite in church fellowship to
come forward. The name of each person should be
recorded. If one or more are already members of the
conference church or any other church, the one
officiating will already have ascertained this and will
have had letters granted to them to join this new
church. These will thus form a nucleus. If, however,
there are none present who have such membership
elsewhere, then three persons (preferably experi-
enced Sabbathkeepers among those present) should
be selected as a nucleus. The following questions
might then be asked: Do you accept Christ as your
personal Saviour? Are you in full harmony with the
principles of faith that have just been presented?
Have you been baptized by immersion? Are you in
good fellowship and enjoying one another's confi-
dence?
If these questions are answered in the affirmative,
the three are declared to constitute the nucleus of
the new church. Then one after another the names
on the list are called, and the person, rising to his
feet, is asked the foregoing questions, and a vote is
taken among the nucleus to receive him into church
fellowship. Each person thus received becomes a mem-
ber of the church and is qualified to vote on the next
name. Care should be taken to see that full fellowship
and brotherly love exist among those received into
membership. Should any difficulty arise in any case
over a question either of doctrine or of fellowship,
action in such cases should be deferred, unless the
matter can be adjusted at the time kindly and tact-
fully.

9
258 CHURCH MANUAL
When all have been received the church is a
complete entity and ready for the election of officers.
A nominating committee should be chosen, with the
officiating minister as chairman. This committee
shall bring in nominations to fill the various church
offices. When these have been elected, the elders should
be ordained. After a brief outline of an elder's duties
and the mutual responsibilities of members, the elders
should be called to the platform and invited to kneel
while the officiating ministers pray and lay hands upon
them to signify that the church sets them apart for
this service. A similar but shorter dedication should
take place for the ordination of the deacons. When
this has been done the church is fully organized and
ready for service.
Before such a meeting closes, an action should be
taken requesting the local conference to receive the
newly organized church into the sisterhood of
churches at the time of the next local conference
session.
Care should be taken to see that each officer is
fully instructed concerning his duties. The church
should have a communion set provided, also the ma-
terials needed for the ordinance of foot washing.
The treasurer, the clerk, and the other officers should
be furnished with the necessary record and receipt
books. All such details should be given careful at-
tention, for the future prosperity of the church de-
pends in a large degree upon the care that is exer-
cised in its organization and instruction. When it
can be arranged the communion service should be
celebrated at the time the church is organized.
 ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISBANDING 259

Uniting Churches
When it is advisable to unite two churches the
conference committee should take action recom-
mending such a course. In a duly called meeting,
presided over by the conference president or the
pastor or other ordained minister, each church
should vote on the question of union. When favor-
able action has been taken by both churches a joint
meeting of the two churches should be arranged
with the conference president presiding, or in his
absence an ordained minister appointed by the con-
ference.
A carefully written statement of agreement should
be prepared, setting forth the reasons for uniting
and stating any special matters that may be in-
volved, such as the disposal of property, the responsi-
bility for financial obligations, et cetera. This state-
ment should set forth the conditions of the agree-
ment on which the union is made. It should provide
for the new name of the united church and for the
release from service of all officers of the two churches.
The adoption of this agreement by the united body
consummates the union of the two churches. Then a
nominating committee should be chosen to nomi-
nate officers for the united church to serve for the
remainder of the current year. A copy of the agree-
ment should then be filed with the conference.
When such a step has been taken the entire mem-
bership of both churches unites in the new organi-
zation. It is not permissible under such circum-
stances to drop a member by failing to include him
in the membership list at the time of uniting. The
260 CHURCH MANUAL
united body becomes responsible for the order and
discipline of all the members. If any member is un-
worthy and the subject of discipline, he should be
dealt with as provided elsewhere in this manual.
The books and records of both churches become
a part of the records of the united body. The local
conference should be notified and suitable action
taken at its next session.
Disbanding Churches
"Christ also loved the church, and gave himself
for it; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the
washing of water by the word, that he might present
it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or
wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be
holy and without blemish. . . . For no man ever yet
hated his own flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth
it, even as the Lord the church: for we are members
of his body, of his flesh, and of his bones" (Eph.
5:25-30).
This should ever be the attitude toward churches
in the administering of discipline, either to the in-
dividual or to the church as a body—always to help
and save for the cause of God. Conditions may
make it necessary for a church to be disbanded. So
many of the members may move away that the num-
ber remaining is not sufficient to support the organi-
zation. Occasionally difficulties arise that threaten
the life of a church. Where the solution of these
problems seems to require disciplinary action, it is
advisable that a series of revival meetings be con-
ducted. These meetings can be held with the idea
to recover the church from its unfortunate state and
 ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISBANDING 261

to help the members to renew their covenant with

the Lord. This is better than taking measures that
would mean a rupture in the church and possibly
make it necessary to disband.
Churches may be disbanded, however, for the fol-
lowing reasons:
1. Loss of Members.—When the existence of a
church is threatened through the loss of its mem-
bers, the conference committee should take action
recommending the disbanding of such a church. Be-
fore such action is taken, however, any remaining
members may be transferred to other churches by
the following methods:
a. If enough members remain for the calling of a
meeting to be presided over by an ordained minis-
ter, they may vote letters of transfer to all remain-
ing members who are in good and regular standing
to unite with other churches.
b. If such a meeting cannot be held, the confer-
ence committee has the authority to recommend
such members in good and regular standing to other
churches or to the conference church.
On the disbanding of such a church all its books,
records, and funds shall be turned over to the secre-
tary and/or treasurer of the conference. If at the
time of disbanding there are members who are un-
der discipline, or cannot be granted letters saying
they are in good and regular standing, a careful record
should be made of such cases, and turned over to the
secretary of the conference. Every effort will then be
made to help such persons to a satisfactory Christian
experience. If the effort is successful, letters should
then be granted to them. If they cannot be helped
262 CHURCH MANUAL

and reclaimed, they should be dropped by vote of

the conference committee.
2. Disciplinary Reasons.—The occasions for dis-
banding churches for disciplinary reasons are so
rare as to be almost negligible. Such a course should
be resorted to only as an extreme measure. Such ac-
tion should be taken only after careful study has
been given to such a proposal by the conference
committee. If in its judgment such action is war-
ranted, there should be recorded in its minutes a
properly prepared recommendation, together with
a statement of the reasons for such action. This
in turn should be presented to a full meeting
of the union committee for its study and recom-
mendation. After this, the matter is referred to
the church in question, and its members are in
turn to vote upon it. The action to disband should
be by a majority vote of the church. The author-
ity of the conference committee in such cases is
limited to recommending that a church be
disbanded; it has no authority to disband a church.
3. Apostasy.—In a case where an entire church or
the majority of the members have apostatized, or
are in rebellion, or refuse to submit to order and
discipline, it is the duty of the conference commit-
tee to present a full statement of the facts at the en-
suing session of the conference, after which, by a
majority vote, the conference in session may expel
the offending church from the sisterhood of churches.
If in the membership of a disbanded or expelled
church there are loyal and worthy members who de-
sire to remain with the body, they may be organized
into a new church, or by vote of the conference
 ORGANIZING, UNITING, AND DISBANDING 263

committee may be recommended for membership

in another church.
Conference or Field Session to Act in All Cases.—
In any case of disbanding a church, for whatever
reason, a full statement of the facts shall be pre-
sented at the session of the conference or field, and
action shall be taken, dropping the church from the
list of constituent churches and a record of this
shall be made in the minutes of the conference or
field, giving the reasons for disbanding.
CHAPTER 15

DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE

The problem of divorce and remarriage can be

seen in its true light only as it is viewed from Heaven's
viewpoint and against the background of the Garden
of Eden. Central to God's holy plan for our world was
the creation of beings made in His image who would
multiply and replenish the earth, and live together in
purity, harmony, and happiness. For the accomplish-
ment of this most important part of His whole creative
activity, He performed a miracle, brought forth Eve
from the side of Adam, and gave her to Adam as his
wife. Thus was marriage instituted—God the author
of the institution, God the officiator at the first mar-
riage. After the Lord had revealed to Adam the nature
of the miracle performed upon him. that Eve was
verily bone of his bone and flesh of his flesh, there
could never arise a doubt in his mind that they
twain were one flesh. Nor could ever a doubt arise
in the mind of either of the holy pair that God in-
tended that their home should endure forever.
To this view of marriage and the home the
church adheres without reservation, believing that
any lowering of this high view is to that extent a
lowering of the heavenly ideal. The belief that mar-
riage is a divine institution rests upon the Holy
Scriptures. Accordingly, all thinking and reasoning
in the perplexing field of divorce and remarriage
264
 DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE 265

must constantly be harmonized with that holy ideal

revealed in Eden. Only thus can the church escape
from error and from unscriptural laxness of stand-
ards.
Those who speak for the Advent Movement are
not commissioned of God to frame resolutions that
accord with the desires of the human heart, but only
those that harmonize with the heavenly standards.
The question of divorce and remarriage is one that has
always troubled the church, and no easy solutions are
possible to the fearful problems that men and women
often create for themselves and the church by their
departure from God's ideal. But spiritual problems
that grow out of violated standards are never solved
by lowering those standards.
The church believes in the law of God; it also be-
lieves in the forgiving mercy of God. It believes that
victory and salvation can as surely be found by
those who have transgressed in the matter of divorce
and remarriage as by those who have failed in any
other of God's holy standards. Nothing presented
here is intended to minimize the mercy of God or
the forgiveness of God. In the fear of the Lord,
the church here sets forth the principles and rules that
should apply in this matter of marriage, divorce, and
remarriage.
Our Position
Though marriage was first performed by God
alone, it is recognized that men now live under
civil government on this earth. The first fact, there-
fore, that should be kept clearly in mind is that
marriage has both a divine and a civil aspect. The
266 CHURCH MANUAL

divine aspect is governed by the laws of God, the

civil by the laws of the state.
In harmony with these principles the following
statement sets forth the position of the Seventh-day
Adventist Church on the subject of divorce and re-
marriage:
I. "In the Sermon on the Mount Jesus declared
plainly that there could be no dissolution of the mar-
riage tie, except for unfaithfulness to the marriage
vow."—Thoughts From the Mount of Blessing, p. 63.
(Matt. 5:32; see also Matt. 19:9.)
When Jesus said, "Let not man put asunder,"
He established a rule of conduct for the church un-
der the dispensation of grace which must transcend
forever all civil enactments which would go beyond
His interpretation of the divine law governing the
marriage relation. He here gives a rule to His fol-
lowers, who should adhere to it whether or not the
state or prevailing custom allows larger liberty.
2. Even though the Scriptures allow divorce for
"unfaithfulness to the marriage vow," earnest en-
deavors should be made by those concerned to effect
a reconciliation urging the innocent spouse to for-
give the guilty one and the latter to amend his or
her conduct, so that the marriage union may be
maintained.
3. In the event that reconciliation is not effected,
the innocent spouse has the Biblical right to secure
a divorce, and also to remarry.
4. A spouse found guilty of adultery by the church
shall be subject to church discipline. Even though
the transgressor may be genuinely repentant, he or
 DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE 267

she shall be placed under censure for a stated pe-

riod of time, in order to express the church's abhor-
rence of such evil. The transgressor who gives no
evidence of full and sincere repentance shall be dis-
fellowshiped. In case the violation has been so fla-
grant as to bring public reproach on the cause of
God, the church, in order to maintain its high stand-
ards and good name, shall disfellowship the individ-
ual even though there is evidence of repentance.
5. A guilty spouse, who is divorced, has not the
moral right to marry another while the innocent
spouse still lives and remains unmarried and chaste.
Should he or she do so, he or she, if a member,
shall be disfellowshiped. The person whom he or
she marries, if a member, shall also be disfellow-
shiped.
6. When a divorce is secured by either spouse, or
when both mutually secure a divorce on any grounds
other than that of "unfaithfulness to the marriage
vow," the party or parties securing the divorce shall
come under the censure of the church except as pro-
vided later in this paragraph. In the event that
either spouse who is a church member remarries—
unless in the meantime the other party has remar-
ried, committed adultery or fornication, or died—
the one remarrying shall be disfellowshiped from the
church. The person whom he or she married, shall also
be disfellowshiped. It is recognized, however, that
sometimes there may be conditions that make it un-
safe or impossible for husband and wife to continue to
live together. In many such cases the custody of chil-
dren, the adjustment of property rights, or even
268 CHURCH MANUAL

personal protection may make necessary a change

in marriage status. In such cases it may be permissi-
ble to secure what is known in some countries as a
legal separation. However, in some civil jurisdic-
tions such a separation can be secured only by di-
vorce, which under these circumstances would not
be condemned. But such a separation or divorce,
in which "unfaithfulness to the marriage vow" is
not involved, does not give either one the scriptural
right to remarry unless in the meantime the other
party has remarried, committed adultery or fornica-
tion, or been removed by death. Should a member
who has been thus divorced remarry, he or she, if a
member, shall be disfellowshiped; and the one whom
he or she marries shall also be disfellowshiped from
the church.
7. A guilty spouse who has violated his or her
marriage vow and has been divorced and disfellow-
shiped and who has remarried, or a person who has
been divorced on other than the grounds set forth
in section 1 and has remarried, and who has been
disfellowshiped from the church, shall be considered
as standing under the disapproval of the church and
thus ineligible for membership except as herein-
after provided.
8. The marriage contract is not only more sacred
but also infinitely more complex than ordinary con-
tracts in its possible involvements; for example, in
the factor of the children who may be born. Hence,
in a case where any endeavor by a genuinely repent-
ant offender to bring his marital status into line
with the divine ideal presents apparently insuperable
problems, his or her plea for readmittance shall,
 DIVORCE AND REMARRIAGE 269

before final action is taken, be brought by the church

through the pastor or district leader to the confer-
ence committee for counsel and recommendation as
to any possible steps that the repentant one, or ones,
may take to secure such readmittance.
9. Readmittance to membership of those who have
been disfellowshiped for reasons given in the fore-
going sections, shall be on the basis of rebaptism.
10. When a person who has been involved in
divorce proceedings is finally readmitted to church
membership, as provided in section 8, every care
should be exercised to safeguard the unity and
harmony of the church by not giving such a person
responsibility as a leader; especially in an office which
requires the rite of ordination, unless by very careful
counsel.
11. No Seventh-day Adventist minister has the
right to officiate at the remarriage of any person
who, under the stipulation of the preceding para-
graphs, has no scriptural right to remarry.
CHAPTER 16

THE PULPIT NOT A FORUM

No minister, church elder, or other person has

the right to make the pulpit a forum for advocating
disputed points of doctrine or procedure. The church
does not confer upon any individual the right to
exploit his personal views and opinions in such a
manner.
If a brother thinks he has new light contrary to
the established views of the church, he should seek
counsel from responsible leaders.
"There are a thousand temptations in disguise
prepared for those who have the light of truth; and
the only safety for any of us is in receiving no new
doctrine, no new interpretation of the Scriptures,
without first submitting it to brethren of experience.
Lay it before them in a humble, teachable spirit,
with earnest prayer; and if they see no light in it,
yield to their judgment; for 'in the multitude of
counselors there is safety.'"—Testimonies, vol. 5, p.
293.
This plan was followed in the early church. When
a difference of opinion arose at Antioch over an im-
portant question, the believers sent representatives to
Jerusalem, where the question was submitted to the
apostles and elders for consideration. The decision
of this council was joyfully accepted by the believers
in Antioch, and thus unity and brotherly love were
preserved in the church.
270
 THE PULPIT NOT A FORUM 271
The foregoing counsel from the Lord must not
be regarded as in any way deterring one from pursu-
ing a diligent study of the Scriptures, but rather
as a protection against the infiltration of false theo-
ries and erroneous doctrines into the church. God
wants His children faithfully to search His Word
for light and truth, but He does not want them to
be led astray by false teachings.
The Bible is a mine of truth. "The earth itself is
not so interlaced with golden veins and filled with
precious things as is the word of God."—Christ's
Object Lessons, p. 104. For this treasure we must
seek diligently.
"Let none think that there is no more knowledge
for them to gain. The depth of human intellect may
be measured; the works of human authors may be
mastered; but the highest, deepest, broadest flight
of the imagination cannot find out God. There is
infinity beyond all that we can comprehend. We
have seen only the glimmering of divine glory and
of the infinitude of knowledge and wisdom; we have,
as it were, been working on the surface of the mine,
when rich golden ore is beneath the surface, to re-
ward the one who will dig for it. The shaft must
be sunk deeper and yet deeper in the mine, and
the result will be glorious treasure. Through a cor-
rect faith, divine knowledge will become human
knowledge."—Ibid., p. 113.
"New light will ever be revealed on the word of
God to him who is in living connection with the
Sun of Righteousness. Let no one come to the con-
clusion that there is no more truth to be revealed.
The diligent, prayerful seeker for truth will find
272 CHURCH MANUAL

precious rays of light yet to shine forth from the

word of God. Many gems are yet scattered that are
to be gathered together to become the property of
the remnant people of God."—Counsels on Sabbath
School Work, p. 34.
When new light shines forth from the sacred page
to reward the earnest seeker after truth, it does not
make void the old. Instead it merges with the old,
causing it to grow brighter with added luster. There-
fore, "the path of the just is as the shining light, that
shineth more and more unto the perfect day" (Prov.
4:18).
Although the child of God must stand ready to
accept advancing light, he must never give heed to
any voice, however pious and plausible, that would
lead him away from the fundamental doctrines of
the Bible.
"We are not to receive the words of those who
come with a message that contradicts the special
points of our faith. They gather together a mass of
Scripture, and pile it as proof around their asserted
theories. This has been done over and over again
during the past fifty years. And while the Scriptures
are God's word, and are to be respected, the appli-
cation of them, if such application moves one pillar
from the foundation that God has sustained these
fifty years, is a great mistake. He who makes such an
application knows not the wonderful demonstration
of the Holy Spirit that gave power and force to the
past messages that have come to the people of God."
—Counsels to Writers and Editors, p. 32.
It is important that we keep "the unity of the
faith" (Eph. 4:13); it is just as important that we
 THE PULPIT NOT A FORUM 273

seek at all times to "keep the unity of the Spirit in

the bond of peace" (verse 3). Hence the need for
caution and thorough investigation, also for counsel
with the brethren.
"God is leading a people out from the world upon
the exalted platform of eternal truth, the command-
ments of God and the faith of Jesus. He will disci-
pline and fit up His people. They will not be at
variance, one believing one thing and another hav-
ing faith and views entirely opposite, each moving
independently of the body. Through the diversity of
the gifts and governments that He has placed in the
church, they will all come to the unity of the faith. If
one man takes his views of Bible truth without
regard to the opinion of his brethren, and justifies
his course, alleging that he has a right to his own
peculiar views, and then presses them upon others,
how can he be fulfilling the prayer of Christ? And
if another and still another arises, each asserting
his right to believe and talk what he pleases without
reference to the faith of the body, where will be
that harmony which existed between Christ and His
Father, and which Christ prayed might exist among
His brethren?
"Though we have an individual work and an
individual responsibility before God, we are not to
follow our own independent judgment, regardless
of the opinions and feelings of our brethren; for this
course would lead to disorder in the church. It is
the duty of ministers to respect the judgment of their
brethren; but their relations to one another, as well
as the doctrines they teach, should be brought to the
test of the law and the testimony; then, if hearts are
10
274 CHURCH MANUAL

teachable, there will be no divisions among us. Some

are inclined to be disorderly, and are drifting away
from the great landmarks of the faith; but God is
moving upon His ministers to be one in doctrine
and in spirit. . . .
"In reviewing our past history, having traveled
over every step of advance to our present standing,
I can say, Praise God! As I see what God has wrought,
I am filled with astonishment, and with confidence
in Christ as leader. We have nothing to fear for
the future except as we shall forget the way the
Lord has led us."—Testimonies to Ministers, pp. 29-
31.
In view of these considerations, it must be evident
that the church cannot confer upon any individual
the right to exploit his personal views and opinions
from the pulpit. The sacred desk must be reserved
for the preaching of the sacred truths of the Divine
Word and the presentation of denominational plans
and policies for the advancement of the work of God.
(See also pp. 112, 113, 211.)
We should keep consecrated to the Lord day by
day and seek Him for divine wisdom in the study
of His Sacred Word. According to His own promise,
the Holy Spirit will guide into all truth. The heart
and mind should ever be kept open to the illumina-
tion of the Divine Spirit, that rays of heavenly light
may shine across our pathway. Though we should
take counsel with our brethren on matters that pre-
sent problems to us, we should refrain from present-
ing publicly any questions that are not in full har-
mony with the views of the established body.
CHAPTER 17

NORTH AMERICAN SUPPLEMENT

Organizations for Holding Church Properties:

Trust Services, Wills, and Annuities

Legal Organizations Under the Law.—The Seventh-

day Adventist Church conducts its evangelistic work
and performs its other religious functions as an unin-
corporated body. It is the general plan not to incor-
porate or register regular denominational organiza-
tions unless required by law. Corporate organizations
are established pursuant to governing laws for the
management of legal activity, and these operate under
rules and bylaws as adopted by each organization. All
organizations planning to form legal corporations for
operations in North America shall first secure approval
from the General Conference Committee. The dele-
gates to the regular conference sessions constitute the
delegates to the session of the legal organization.
Title to Church Properties.—In order to safeguard
denominational property it is necessary to have the
title vested in a corporation created by a conference
organization according to the laws governing in the
locality where the property is located. Title to all local
church properties should be held by the conference
corporations. When properties are acquired for the
use of local churches or conference organizations, the
titles should be held by the corporate organizations.
Care of Legal Documents.—All legal documents, in-
275
276 CHURCH MANUAL

eluding insurance policies, church property deeds,

abstracts, and trust agreements, should be filed for
safekeeping in the office of the corporate organization.
Church Repairs and Upkeep.—The church, its re-
lated buildings, and their furnishings should always
be kept in representative condition. Funds for this
purpose should come from the church-expense budget
or from special contributions. Under the direction of
the church board, this work is generally supervised
by the deacons.
Insurance Policies.—The church board, through the
church treasurer, is under obligation to see that the
properties of the denomination, such as the church
building, school buildings, and equipment, are kept
adequately covered by insurance. Provision for this
expense should be made in the church budget. The
following procedures are recommended:
1. The local church board, through the treasurer,
and in consultation with the treasurer of the confer-
ence or corporation, shall be responsible for adequate
insurance coverage of assets, including fire, theft,
boiler, public liability, and workman's compensation
insurance, in harmony with denominational policy.
2. All denominational assets shall be insured with
companies of sound financial standing and A-grade
general policyholders' rating. Reciprocals and assess-
able companies are not recommended. Whenever pos-
sible, insurance should be purchased through the Gen-
eral Conference Insurance and Risk Management
Service.
3. The conference or corporation treasurer shall be
responsible for holding and keeping a complete rec-
ord of the insurance policies covering the property
 NORTH AMERICAN SUPPLEMENT 277

and assets in the conference and its churches.

a. This record shall include the name and descrip-
tion of the property, the amount of insurance carried,
the name of the company with which it is insured, the
expiration date of the insurance policy, and other rele-
vant details.
b, Negotiations for the renewal of insurance poli-
cies should begin at least 60 days before the expiration
date, to avoid unintentional lapse of coverage.
4. It shall be the duty of the conference auditor to
review the church, school, or other church property
insurance program and report to the governing board
or committee any inadequacies in insurance coverages
not in harmony with Working Policy recommenda-
tions.
Wills, Trusts, Annuities, and Life Income Agree-
ments.—The spirit of sacrifice and dedication is fun-
damental to Christian service. Moneys and property
which are not given outright to the cause may still be
contributed to the work of God through wills, trusts,
annuities, and life income agreements.
Laws Must Be Strictly Followed.—Laws concerning
the disposition of one's property, either before or after
death, must be strictly followed. If conveyance of real
estate is made by deed, the laws of the State or prov-
ince where the land is located govern the requisites
of the deed. Disposing of one's property, whether real
or personal, to take effect after death, may be done by
will, or the will may be supplemented by a trust
agreement. Therefore, a will or a trust agreement is
of utmost importance. Christian responsibility is
demonstrated when one provides for the future se-
curity of one's dependent family, and for meeting
278 CHURCH MANUAL

future needs of the church.

"Our brethren should feel that a responsibility rests
upon them, as faithful servants in the cause of God,
to exercise their intellect in regard to this matter, and
secure to the Lord His own."—Testimonies, vol. 4,
p. 479.
Wilh.—The making of a will calls for good counsel.
We are given definite instruction relative to securing
proper counsel in the executing of wills, as follows:
"Many families have been dishonestly robbed of all
their property and have been subjected to poverty
because the work that might have been well done in
an hour had been neglected. Those who make their
wills should not spare pains or expense to obtain legal
advice and to have them drawn up in a manner to
stand the test."—Ibid., vol. 3, p. 117.
It is essential that a will be executed in accordance
with the statutory requirements of the State, province,
or country where the will is made.
Bequests to the Church Organization.—Bequests
should be made to the legal organization of the local,
union, or General conference, or denominational in-
stitutions. In such cases, great care should be exer-
cised to ensure the use of the correct legal title.
Church officers should put their members in touch
with the conference officers concerning potential
bequests and subsequent procedures that the Lord's
property, which He has entrusted to His people, may
be secured for His work.
Transferring Property Before Death.—A donor's
wishes for insuring that his money and property will
accrue for the Lord's work, for family, or others, prior
to his death, can be fulfilled through trusts, annuities,
 NORTH AMERICAN SUPPLEMENT 279

and life income agreements.

More detailed information on the advantages of
available plans may be obtained, in confidence and
without obligation, by consulting with the officers of
the legal association of the conference or institution.
American Temperance Society
From its earliest days the Seventh-day Adventist
Church has been in the forefront of the temperance
movement. Specific counsels through the Spirit of
Prophecy have guided and directed the church on
this vital and important matter.
"God wants us to stand where we can warn the
people. He desires us to take up the temperance ques-
tion. By wrong habits of eating and drinking, men are
destroying what power they have for thought and in-
telligence."—Temperance, p. 235.
"The subject of temperance, in all its bearings, has
an important place in the working out of our salva-
tion."—Evangelism, p. 265.
"In the family circle and in the church we should
place Christian temperance on an elevated platform.
It should be a living, working element, reforming
habits, dispositions, and characters."—Temperance, p.
165.
" 'The advocates of temperance fail to do their
whole duty unless they exert their influence by pre-
cept and example—by voice and pen and vote—in
favor of prohibition and total abstinence. We need
not expect that God will work a miracle to bring
about this reform, and thus remove the necessity
for our exertion. We ourselves must grapple with
this giant foe, our motto, No compromise and no
280 CHURCH MANUAL

cessation of our efforts till the victory is gained: "

-ELLEN G. WHITE, in Review and Herald, Oct. 15,
1914, p. 4.
Organization.—The American Temperance Society
has been organized for the express purpose of in-
forming the public, through continuous education,
of facts concerning the benefits of temperance and
better living and the evil effects of alcoholic bev-
erages and narcotics, also to develop an intelligent
public opinion which shall by voice, pen, and vote
demand of lawmakers a complete eradication of
the liquor traffic.
The organization of the society calls for the appoint-
ment of temperance directors in the General Confer-
ence, divisions, union conferences, local conferences/
missions, and temperance leaders in the local churches.
All conference leaders, workers, and church officers are
expected to become familiar with the policies and
plans of the organization and to foster its principles
and activities.
Duties of the Church Temperance Leader.—The
church temperance leader shall work in close co-
operation with the pastor or district leader in carry-
ing out the following plans:
To enlist every member of the church and every
Adventist youth who may not as yet be baptized as
an active member of the American Temperance So-
ciety.
To invite the church school teacher to enlist all
the children of school age; the MV Society leader to
enlist the youth; the Dorcas leader to enlist all the
women of the church; and the leader of the men's or-
ganization to enlist all the men of the church.
 NORTH AMERICAN SUPPLEMENT 281

To see that membership cards are issued to all

members of the society.
To keep an accurate record of all members on the
membership record cards prepared especially for
this purpose.
To launch pledge-signing campaigns and mem-
bership drives.
To promote the circulation of Listen and Winner
magazines and such other literature as will advance
the cause of temperance.
To follow the instructions outlined in the state-
ment of policy regarding the handling of member-
ship dues, temperance offerings, and Listen maga-
zine sales and subscriptions.
To encourage every member of voting age to be
registered and qualified to vote on the temperance
issue.
To carry on an intensive educational campaign
in behalf of the temperance cause in the church
school, the church, and the community.
To urge all members to take an active part in all
local option campaigns that will restrict, control,
and eradicate the traffic in liquor and narcotics.
To sponsor temperance forums, rallies, or mass
meetings in his community each year.
To organize temperance teams that will carry the
temperance message to churches, young people's so-
cieties, service clubs, schools, and other organiza-
tions.
To pass specific resolutions at each major mass
meeting on such questions as liquor advertising, nar-
cotics traffic, crime, drunken drivers, juvenile delin-
quency, law violation, grain preservation, et cetera,
282 CHURCH MANUAL

and see that such actions are released to the press.

To cooperate with other temperance forces in
strong educational campaigns conducted with a view
to eliminate the liquor business and narcotics traffic
in his town, city, district, county, or State.
To cooperate with the church pastor in the promo-
tion and conducting of Five-Day Plans to Stop Smok-
ing, Four-Dimensional Key programs for better living
without alcohol, and the organization of the Home
Help Visitation Plan.
The Church Treasurer and Temperance Funds.—
Membership dues, temperance offerings, and such
offerings as may be taken up especially for temper-
ance should be handled in harmony with the gen-
eral policies regarding membership dues and tem-
perance offerings.

Department of Public Affairs and

Religious Liberty
The Department of Public Affairs and Religious
Liberty is organized for the main purpose of main-
taining liberty among men, with particular emphasis
upon liberty of conscience. Within the North Ameri-
can Division special attention is given to the preserva-
tion of the liberties guaranteed under the Constitution
of the United States and under the laws of Canada
and of other political entities within the division.
As the surest way of securing full religious liberty,
it is concerned with fostering the separation of
church and state commended by our Lord when He
said, "Render therefore unto Caesar the things
which are Caesar's; and unto God the things that
 NORTH AMERICAN SUPPLEMENT 283

are God's" (Matt. 22:21). "The union of the church

with the state, be the degree never so slight, while
it may appear to bring the world nearer to the
church, does in reality but bring the church nearer
to the world."—The Great Controversy Between
Christ and Satan, p. 297.
The state should never invade the distinct realm of
the church to affect in any way the complete freedom
of conscience or the right to profess, practice, and
promulgate religious beliefs; and the church should
never invade the distinctive realm of the state.
The Religious Liberty Department seeks to guard
against intrusions upon religious liberty, especially
in view of the persecutions prophesied in Revela-
tion 13. "It is our duty to do all in our power to
avert the threatened danger."—Testimonies, vol. 5,
p. 452.
Religious Liberty Associations.—The Religious
Liberty Department carries on many of its functions
through the Religious Liberty Association of America
and the International Religious Liberty Association,
incorporated under the laws of the District of Colum-
bia, and with branches throughout the denomination.
The president or a vice-president of the General Con-
ference is president of the International Religious
Liberty Association, and the corresponding organiza-
tion is carried down through the union and local
conferences and missions.
Religious Liberty Association in the Local Church.
—Each church is organized as a Religious Liberty
Association, and every church member is a member
of the association. The pastor or the local elder is the
chairman of the association in each local church.
284 CHURCH MANUAL

The religious liberty secretary shall be elected at

the annual church election and shall work in close
cooperation with the pastor or district leader in all
phases of his work.
He should be of positive spiritual influence, able
to meet the general public, interested in public af-
fairs, apt at correspondence, and concerned with
the preservation of the liberty of the people of God
to do the Master's service. He will keep in touch
with the religious liberty secretary of the conference
and carry out the suggestions that come to him
through proper channels; advise concerning matters
affecting religious liberty in his area; promote the
circulation of Liberty: A Magazine of Religious
Freedom, and other religious liberty literature; and
organize and stimulate religious liberty meetings,
programs, and enterprises as circumstances require.

Deacons and Ushers

In some churches in North America there has de-
veloped the practice of appointing a head usher and
ushers who are specifically charged with the responsi-
bility of caring for members and visitors at the prin-
cipal church services. Ushers care for some duties
that are elsewhere assigned to deacons: their services
are therefore complementary to and not in conflict
with those performed by deacons. The head usher is
elected by the church, and additional ushers may be
appointed by the church board.
 INDEXES
GENERAL INDEX
ABC secretaries, 186 Baptismal classes, 50, 52, 53, 63
Absent members, 98, 252, 253 Baptismal covenant, 54
Abstracts of title, 275, 276 Baptismal vow, 61-63
Adultery, 228, 247, 249, 265-269 Bazaars, 212
Advent, first, of Christ, 32, 33 Behavior in church, 109-112
Advent, second, of Christ, 35-38, Beliefs, fundamental, 32-39
56-58, 60, 62 Bequests to religious organiza-
Agreements, trust, 277-279 tions. See Wills
Alcoholic drinks, 37, 58, 59, 62, Beverages, alcoholic, 37, 58, 59,
279-282 62, 279-282
AmericanTemperanceSociety, 279. Bible, 32, 40, 55, 60-62
282. See also Temperance Bible evangelism, 140, 186
leader, 280-282 Bible instructor, 186
organization, 280 Bible-reading plans, MV, 160
treasurer, 282 Bible study, 60, 140
Amusements, 228, 229 Birth, new, 33, 55, 61
Announcements, 114, 115 Board of deaconesses, 97
Annuities, 277-279 Board of deacons, 92
Appeal, right of, 72, 255 Boards. See Church board;
Associate members, MV, 155, 156 Church school board
Auditing of church books, 106, Book and Bible Douse secre-
215 taries, 186
Authority of the church, 240 Book Club, MV, 160
Auxiliary organizations. See De- Books, church record, 97-100
partments of the church Books, church treasurer's, 106,
215
Bands, MV, 161 Branch Sabbath school, 146, 160
Baptism: as a gospel require- Bread, unleavened, 96, 123
ment, 51, 52 Budget, church, 198, 209-211
ceremony of, 63, 86 Buildings, church. See Church
certificate of, 54 properties
deaconnesses to assist, 63, 96 Business meetings, church. See
deacons to assist, 63, 93, 94 Church business meetings
instruction before, 52-61, 63
meaning of, 50-52
mode of, 33, 53 Candidates for baptism. See Bap-
prerequisite to membership, tism
51, 52 Card playing, 60, 228
of former member, 73, 74, 249, Cash vouchers, 105, 106
254, 255 Censure, 245-247
public examination before, 52- Ceremony: baptismal, 63, 86, 93,
54, 61-63 94, 96
robes for, 63, 96 marriage, 86, 185
who may administer, 86, 183, Certificate, baptismal, 54
184 Character Classics, MV, 160
285
286 CHURCH MANUAL

Children to be taught reverence, Church discipline

110, 111 organization of, 59, 62, 256-
Choir, 136-138 258
Chorister, 137, 151 pastors appointed by the con-
Christ, 25-39, 41, 42, 50-52, 55- ference, 85, 184
62 responsibility of, for dealing
second coming of, 34-38, 55, with sin, 240-242, 249, 250
56-58, 62 statistics, reports of, 66, 67,
Church, 25-31 99, 100
authority of, 240 Church board: cannot disfellow-
books, auditing of, 106, 215 ship, 251
Christ, the head of, 25, 26 cannot grant letters of trans-
God's purpose for, 50, 51 fer, 68
meaning of, 25 cannot receive or dismiss mem-
no wall of partition in, 26, 27 bers, 68, 89, 98
object of Christ's regard, 27, may examine baptismal candi-
28 dates, 53, 54
opposition of Satan to, 28, 29 meetings, 131-133
responsibility of, 29, 238-241 pastor, chairman of, 85, 107,
Church-five Administrative lev- 108, 184
els, 47 quorum for, 133
division, 47, 87, 200, 214, 215 time of meetings, 131
General Conference, 47-49, 87, who compose, 107, 108
205, 206, 214, 215 work of, 64, 68, 89, 98, 132,
local church. See Church-lo- 133, 276
cal unit Church books: clerk's, 97-100
local conference or field. See treasurer's, 105, 106, 215
Conference, local Church buildings. See Church
union conference or field, 47, properties
48, 87, 198-200, 205, 214, 215 Church business meetings: na-
ture of, 134-136
Church-local unit: auxiliary reports to be rendered at, 134-
organizations of, 139-180 136
cooperation with the confer- secretary of, 97
ence, 87 time of, 134
disbanding of, 260-263 Church censure, 245-247
discipline. See Church disci-
pline Church clerk: attends to letters
election of conference dele- of transfer, 64-68, 98
gates by, 89, 198-200 fills out delegates' credentials,
election of officers, 191-198 99, 199
funds. See Funds importance of the office, 97
insurance of, 276, 277 secretary of church business
local expenses, 100-102, 209-211 meetings, 97
members, treatment of, 26, 27, to correspond with church
235, 236, 249, 250 members, 98
membership. See Membership to keep records of meetings
meetings. See Meetings and membership, 97-100
not to establish tests of fellow- to render reports, 99, 100, 134,
ship, 250, 251 135
officers of. See Church officers Church, conference (or field), 69
order and discipline. See Church discipline, 235-255
 GENERAL INDEX 287

authority of the church, 240 Church members. See Members

caution in, 235-240, 247, 249, Church membership. See Mem-
250 bership
censure, 245-247 Church missionary funds, 101-
Christ's instructions concern- 103, 135, 141-143
ing, 235, 236, 238-240 Church missionary meetings, 129-
disfellowshiping, 245, 247, 249- 131, 140-142
255 Church missionary offering, 142,
methods of administering, 244- 143
247, 249, 251, 252, 254, 255 Church Missionary Sabbath, 130
reasons for, 247-249 Church missionary secretary. See
reinstatement after, 246, 247, Lay activities secretary
249, 254, 255 Church officers, 193-195
resisted by the unconsecrated, chorister, 137, 151
242, 243 church board. See Church
right of appeal, 255 board
Church elder: arranges for bap- church leader, 89, 90
tismal services, 86 clerk, 97-100
arranges for delegates to con- communication secretary, 172-
ference sessions, 87 174
cannot perform marriage cere- deaconesses, 95-97
mony, 86 deacons, 90-95
conducts church services, 82, elders, 81-89
85 election of, 191-198
elected for one year, 82, 83 guard and feed church, 177,
first, designated, 89 178
fosters all lines of work, 84 interest coordinator, 144
fosters tithe paying, 88 lay activities leader, 141
fosters worldwide work, 87, 88 lay activities secretary, 141-144
local nature of work, 83, 84 not delegates ex officio, 199
not an ex-officio delegate, 89 qualifications for, 75-81
ordination of, 83 relations with conference, 86,
presides at church business 87
meetings, 86, 134, 251 respect due to, 78, 79
relationship to conference, 83- Sabbath school officers, 146-152
86 set example in tithe paying,
relationship to ordained min- 88, 207
isters, 84, 85, 183, 184 treasurer, 100-107, 171
religious leader of the church, Church ordinances. See Baptism;
82 Communion service
responsible to local church, 83- Church organization. See Organ-
85 iatzion
to distribute responsibility, 88 Church organizations, bequests
work of 81-89 to, 278
Church funds. See Funds Church properties: building of,
Church government, four forms 213, 214
of, 46 deeds of, 275, 276
Church leader, work of, 89, 90 furnishings of, 276
Church letter. See Letter of insurance, 276, 277
transfer organizations for owning, 275
Church meetings. See Meetings purchasing of, 213, 214
288 CHURCH MANUAL

repairs and upkeep of, 209, local conference executive,

210, 276 187, 188, 198, 201
title to, 275 MV executive, 156, 157
Church records, 97-100 nominating, 191-198
Church school board: duties of special, to name nominating
officers, 133, 170, 171 committee, 191, 192
functions, 171 See also Boards; Council
meetings, 133, 170 Communication, Department of,
membership, 168-170 171-174
officers, 133, 169 central committee, 174
qualifications of members, 170 committee, 173, 174
representing a single church, secretary, 172-174
167-169, 171 Communion service, 59, 60, 112,
representing two or more 119-126
churches, 168, 169, 171 conducting of, 120-122, 124,
term of office, 169, 170 125
Church school funds, 169-171 deacons, deaconesses in, 93-96
treasurer, 171 for the sick, 125, 126
Church, services of. See Meet- includes foot washing and
ings Lord's Supper, 59, 60, 119,
124, 125
Church treasurer: books of, au- unleavened bread and unfer-
dited, 106, 215 mented wine for, 123
custodian of all church funds, who may conduct, 85, 86, 120-
100-104, 214 122, 125, 184
relations with members confi- who may participate in, 122,
dential, 107 123
reports of, 101, 106, 135 Community relationships, 219.
sacredness of work of, 100 See also Welfare services
to give receipts to church Community Service, MV, 160
members, 105 Community Services center, 135,
to preserve cash vouchers, 105, 139-141, 145, 146
106 Companion (JMV Class), 163
to remit funds to local confer- Company, organized, 70, 71
ence, 101, 102, 105, 135, 214 Conference (or field) church, 69
to safeguard purpose of funds,
103, 104 Conference. See Conference, lo-
Churches: disbanding of, 260-263 cal; General Conference;
uniting of, 259, 260 Union conference
Classes: baptismal, 50, 52, 53, 63 Conference, local: relationship
in lay evangelism, 140 to, 47, 85, 87, 99, 101, 182,
MV, 163 198-200, 205, 214, 256, 258-
Clerk, church. See Church clerk 263
constituency of, 47, 198-200
Clubs, MV sponsored, 159, 160- credentials and licenses from,
162, 164 188, 189
Commandments, Ten. See Law delegates to session, 99, 198-
of Gpd 200, 275
Committees: central communica- executive committee, 84, 85,
tion, 174 182-190, 198, 200, 201
communication, 173, 174 funds, 100-102, 105, 205, 206,
JMV executive, 164 214, 215, 261
 GENERAL INDEX 289

not to establish tests of fellow- transfer of property before,

ship, 250, 251 277-279
officers, 181-183, 198, 200 Debt, avoidance of, 213
president, 71, 181-183, 186, Decision Days, 146
187, 256, 259 Decorum in meeting, 109-112
relation to union, 99, 199, Deeds of church properties, 275,
200, 205, 214, 215 276
reports to, 87, 99-101 Delegates: to conference ses-
sessions of, 87, 99, 198-200, sions, 99, 198-200
258, 260, 263 to legal organization sessions,
workers, 87, 182, 183, 186-190, 275
237 Departmental secretaries, 87,
Conference, union. See Union 182, 183, 187
conference Departments of the church:
Corporations, legal, 275, 276, 278 Communication, 171-174
Corresponding with members, 98 Education, 164-171
Cosmetics, 225 Health, 175-177
Council: Lay Activities, 131, 132, Lay Activities, 139-146
139-141, 143, 144 MV Society, 153-164
MV, 102, 103, 156-160 Sabbath School, 146-153
Sabbath school, 147, 148, 152, Stewardship and Development,
153 177-179
Courtship, 233 Temperance, 179, 180
Covenant, baptismal, 54 Destruction of wicked, 35, 37,
Credentials: and licenses, 113, 38, 57
185, 188, 189 Devotional secretary, MV, 156
of delegates, 99 Discipline. See Church discipline
Crucifixion, memorial of, 123 Disfellowshiping: at a duly called
meeting, 251
caution regarding, 238, 239,
Dancing, 60, 228, 229 247, 249, 250
Deaconesses, 95-97 definition of, 247
assist at baptismal service, 63, majority vote for, 251
96 notification to disfellowshiped
assist at communion service, member, 254
94, 96, 120, 121, 125 procedure, 251, 252
board of, 97 reasons for, 247-249
care of the sick and poor, 96 reinstatement after 189, 190,
Deacons, 90-95 249, 254, 255, 269
assist at baptismal service, 63, Disloyal organizations, 248
94 Dismissing and receiving mem-
assist at communion service, bers. See Transfer of mem-
94, 120, 121, 125 bership
board of, 92 Display, avoidance of, 136, 224,
cannot preside at ordinances, 225
95 District leader, 182
care of the sick and poor, 95 Division (of the General Confer-
church upkeep, 93, 276 ence), 47, 200, 214
importance of, 90, 91 Divisions, Sabbath school, 148
ordained to office, 92 Divorce and remarriage, 264-269
Death: condition in, 35, 58 Doctrinal instruction before bap-
290 CHURCH MANUAL

tism, 50, 52-60 Foods, unclean, 58, 59, 62

Doctrine, disputed points of, 270- Foot washing, ordinance of, 59,
274 63, 94, 96, 119, 120, 124, 125
Doctrines, fundamental, 32-39 Forgiveness of sins, 32, 33, 55, 61
Dorcas Welfare Society: funds, Forms of church government, 46
102, 103 Friend (JMV Class), 163
organization and work, 145 Fundamental beliefs, 32-39
Drinks, intoxicating, 37, 58, 59, Funds: church, 100-104, 204-215
62, 222, 223, 248, 279-282 church missionary, 102, 103,
Dress, 36, 37, 58, 223-225 141-143
Earth, the new, 38, 39, 57 church school, 102, 103, 169-
Educational secretary, MV, 156 171
Elder. See Church elder church treasurer custodian of
Election: of church officers, 191- all, 100-107, 214
198 conference, 100, 101, 105, 205,
of delegates, 198-200 214
End of world, 35, 37, 38, 56-58, Dorcas Society, 102, 103
62 for auxiliary organizations,
Entertainment, 228, 229 102.104
Envelope order plan, 104, 131 for personal literature orden,
Episcopal form of church govern- 104, 131
ment, 46 for the needy, 95, 102, 209
Erring members, dealing with, handling and accounting of,
235-240, 244, 249, 250 100-107, 204-206, 208, 209,
Evangelism, lay, 60, 139-141, 214
153, 154, 160 Ingathering, 212
Evangelist. See Minister lay activities. See Funds:
Examination before baptism, 52- church missionary
54, 61-63 methods of raising, 202-209,
Executive Committee. See under 211-213
Committee Missionary Volunteer, 101-103,
Expelled member, reinstatement 159
of, 254, 255 Sabbath school, 101, 149, 152,
Expense offering, Sabbath school, 153, 208
150, 152, 153 safeguarding purpose of, 103,
Expenses, local church, 100-102, 104
209-211 temperance, 282
Explorer (JMV Class), 163 tithe, 37, 58, 101, 202-207
welfare, 102, 103, 209
Factions, 78-81, 243, 244 world mission, 58, 101, 103,
Fellowship, Home and School, 149, 152, 159, 205, 208, 212
133, 134, 165-167 Furnishings, church, 276
Fellowship, tests of, 250, 251
Field (unit of organization), 47 Games, 228, 331
Field church, 64, 69-71 General Conference: adminis-
Fields, special gifts to, 208, 209 tration of, 48
Finance, gospel, 202-215 authority of, 48, 49
First elder, 89 constituency of, 47, 200
First Sabbath of month, mission- Executive Committee, 48
ary meeting, 130 funds of, 205, 214, 215
 GENERAL INDEX 291

Gifts: of Holy Spirit, 37, 41, 42, Junior academy, 167-171

59, 62 Junior MV Society, 129, 161-164
to special fields, 208, 209 activities, 161, 163
Godhead, the, 32, 55 classes, 163
Gospel finance, 202-215 executive committee, 164
Government, church, forms of, funds, 101, 102
46 Honors, 163
Guide (JMV and MV Classes), Law, 162, 163
163 meetings, 129
membership, 162
Health and temperance, 36, 37, objective, 129, 161
58, 59, 62, 222, 223 officers, 163, 164
Health and welfare center. See Pathfinder Club, 161, 162
Community Services center Pledge, 162
Health reform, 222, 223 superintendent, 102, 156, 157,
Heaven. See Reward of the 162-164
righteous
Heavenly sanctuary, 35, 36, 56,
61 Law of God, 28, 29, 33, 34, 56,
Holy Scriptures. See Bible 61
Holy Spirit, 32, 55, 61, 62 Lawyers not to represent mem-
gifts of, 37, 41, 42, 59, 62 bers, 252
Home and School Fellowship, Lay Activities Council. See Lay
133, 134, 165-167 Evangelism Council
Home Missionary Work. See Lay Lay Activities, Department of,
Activities 139-144
Honors, MV, 163 first Sabbath of the month,
Hospitality, 112 130, 142
Humility, ordinance of. See Foot funds, church missionary, 102,
washing 103, 141-143
interest coordinator, 144
Immortality, 34, 58 meetings, 129-131, 140-142
Independent form of church gov- officers, 141, 142
ernment, 46 work, 139-144
Ingathering, 140, 212 Lay activities leader, 135, 139,
Instruction before baptism, 52- 141, 142
61, 63 Lay activities offerings, 142, 143
Instructors, Bible, 186 Lay activities secretary, 139, 141-
Insurance, church, 276, 277 144
Interest coordinator, 144 Lay Evangelism Council, 131,
International Religious Liberty 132, 139-141, 143
Association, 283 Leader: choir, 137
Intoxicating drinks, 37, 58, 59, church, 89, 90
62, 222, 223, 243, 279-282 company, 70
Investigative judgment, 35, 36, district, 182
56 Dorcas Welfare Society, 139,
140, 145
Jesus Christ. See Christ Home and School Fellowship,
Jewelry, 224, 225 166, 167
Judgment: final, 57 JMV Society, 163, 164
investigative, 35, 36, 56 MV Society, 156-158
292 CHURCH MANUAL

Sabbath school divisions, 147, Master Guide, 160, 163

148 meetings, 128, 129, 157, 158,
song, 151 160
Legal organizations, 275, 276, membership, 155, 156
278, 279 Morning Watch, 160
Legal documents, church, 275, 276 motto, 155
Letter of transfer, 64-68, 72, 98 objectives, 154
Liberty, religious. See Religious officers, 156
liberty Pathfinder Course, 160
Librarian, MV, 156 pledge, 155
Licensed minister, 185, 186 programs, 128
Licenses and credentials, 113, secretary-treasurer and assist-
185, 188, 189 ant, 158, 159
Light, new, 270-274 servicemen's secretary, 156
Literature: distribution, 140 Share Your Faith, 154, 160
personal orders, 104 social activities, 160
supplying on Sabbath, 131 social secretary, 156
Local church. See Church-local sponsor, 159, 160
unit training center for youth, 128,
Local conference. See Confer- 154
ence, local Week of Prayer, 160
Local field, 47 Youth Bible Conference, 160
Lord's Supper. See Communion Marriage, 233, 234, 264
service ceremony, 86, 89, 95, 185
Lotteries, 212, 213 divorce and remarriage, 264-
269
MV Society: activities, 153, 154, Master Guide (MV Class), 160,
160, 163 163
aim, 155 Meetings and services, 109-138
Associate Member, 155, 156 church, 112-119
bands, 128, 129, 158, 159, 161 church board, 131, 132
Bible-reading plans, 160 church business, 134-136
Book Club, 160 church missionary, 130, 131,
Character Classics, 160 140, 141
classes, 160, 163 communion, 120-122, 124, 125
clubs, 160 first Sabbath of month, mis-
council, 102, 103, 156-160 sionary, 130
devotional features, 160 Home and School Fellowship,
devotional secretary, 156 134
educational activities, 160 Junior MV, 129
educational secretary, 156 lay activities, 130, 131, 140, 141
executive committee, 102, 103, MV, 128, 157
156-160 midweek missionary, 130, 131
features, 160 parents', 134
fellowship, 160 prayer. 126, 127, 130
fellowship secretary, 156 Sabbath school, 127, 128
funds, 101-103, 159 school board, 133, 170
Honors, 169, 163 ten-minute weekly, 130
leader and associate leader, Members: absent, 98, 252, 253
157, 158 approval of, when granting
librarian, 156 letters, 68
 GENERAL INDEX 293

correspondence with, 98 not to establish tests of fellow-

disciplining. See Church disci- ship, 250, 251
pline on MV executive committee,
disfellowshiping, 238, 239, 245, 156, 157
247, 249, 251-255, 266-268 ordained, 84-86, 181-185
erring, treatment of, 235-240, presides at business meetings,
244, 249, 250 85, 107, 108, 184, 251
lawyers not to represent, 252 relation of, to local church, 84,
letters of transfer for, 64-68, 85, 183-185, 187
72, 98 relieving of, from office, 189,
missing, 253 190
no wall of partition between, respect due to, 78, 79
26, 27 responsible to local conference,
notification to disfellowshiped, 85
254 to assist evangelist, 186, 187
payments by, 104, 105 to set an example in tithe pay-
rebaptizing former, 71-74, 249, ing, 207
254, 255, 269 without credentials, 190
receiving of, 50, 63, 65, 66, 68, Mission work, worldwide, 87,
71, 72, 98 103, 149, 205, 208, 209, 212
reinstating disfellowshiped, 189, Missionary activities, local. See
190, 249, 254, 255, 269 Lay Activities
right to be heard in own de- Missionary committee. See Lay
fense, 252 Activities Council; Lay Ac-
transferring, 64-68, 72, 98 tivities, Department of
Membership, church: baptism Missionary leader. See Lay Ac-
prerequisite to, 51 tivities leader
during period of transfer, 66 Missionary meeting, weekly and
no retired list of, 72 monthly, 130, 131, 141
of divorced persons, 266-269 Missionary offering. See Funds
on profession of faith, 66, 71, Missionary secretary. See Lay
72 Activities secretary
on spiritual basis, 50 Missionary Volunteer. See MV
qualifications for, 50-63 Society
reception into, 63, 65, 66, 71, Missionary Volunteers, Junior.
72 See Junior MV Society
transferring, 64-68, 72, 98 Moral fitness of church officers,
workers, 69 75
Midweek missionary meeting, Moral Standards. See Standards
130, 131 of Christian living
Morning Watch, 160, 162
Midweek prayer meeting, 126, Moving-picture theater, 228, 229
127, 130 Music: choice of, 229, 230
Millennium, 35, 38, 57 director, 137
Minister: chairman of church place in divine service, 136
board, 85, 107, 108, 184
divinely appointed, 181
Narcotics, avoidance of, 37
licensed, 185, 186 Needy, care of, 95, 102, 209.
not elected by local church, 85, See also Welfare
184 New birth, 33, 55, 61
not executive, 182 New earth, 38, 39, 57
294 CHURCH MANUAL

New light, 270-274 auxiliary, 139-180

New members, welcoming, 63 for holding church properties,
No wall of partition, 26, 27 262-264
Nominating committee, 191-198 incorporated, 275, 276
Nonattendance, members not to self-appointed, 243, 244
be dropped for, 252, 253 Organized companies, 70, 71
Nonreporting members, dropped
as missing, 253 Papal form of church govern-
Notification, to disfellowshiped ment, 46
member, 254 Parents' societies. See Home and
School Fellowship
Objection: to granting letter of Partition, no wall of, 26, 27
transfer, 64, 65, 67, 68, 72 Pastor. See Minister
to report of nominating com- Pathfinder Clubs, 161, 162
mittee, 197 Payments: of moneys by mem-
Offerings: church missionary, bers, 104, 105
142, 143 Personal soul winning, 60, 139-
Dorcas Welfare, 103 141, 153, 154
for needy, 102, 209 Pledges, MV, 155, 156, 162, 163
general, 37, 207-209 Poor. See Needy, care of
in addition to tithe, 58, 207 Prayer meeting, 126, 127
lay activities, 142, 143 Prayer, public, 117-119
miscellaneous, 208 Preacher, licensed, 185, 186
Missionary Volunteer, 101, Preparatory membership, JMV,
102, 159 162
not a personal trust fund, 213 President. See Conference presi-
Sabbath school, 208 dent
special gifts to fields, 208, 209 Profession of faith, admission by,
See also under Funds 66, 71, 72
Officers: church. See Church Properties. See Church proper-
officers ties
local conference, 181-183, 200 Property, transferring before
Opera, 228 death, 278, 279
Order envelope plan, 104, 131 Public worship, 109, 126
Ordinances, church. See Bap- Publicity secretary, MV, 156
tism; Communion service Pulpit: not a forum, 270-274
Ordination: of church elder, 83 not to be used for raising non-
of deacon, 92 denominational funds, 211
of minister, qualification for who may occupy, 112, 113,
church functions, 84-86, 183, 185, 188, 211, 261, 270, 274
184 Punishment, final, 35, 38, 57
Organist, 137, 151, 152 Radio and Television, 227
Organization, 40-49, 59, 62 Reading, 226, 227
Biblical basis for, 40-42, 59 Rebaptism, 72, 73, 249, 254, 255
denominational, 45-49 Receipts to church members, 105
necessity for, 42, 43 Records, church, 97-100
of a new church, 256-258 Recreation, 228, 229
purpose of, 43, 44 Regulations and rules in church
Organizations: administrative re- life, 243
lationships between, 48, 198- Reinstatement of disfellowshiped
200, 205, 214 members, 254, 255
 GENERAL INDEX 295

Relations, financial, with mem- divisions, 147, 148

bers confidential, 107 expense offering, 101, 152
Relationships: between adminis- funds, 101, 152, 153
trative organizations, 47, 48, importance of, 146
198-201, 204, 205, 214, 215 membership, 127
between members, 26, 27 music, 149, 151, 152
community, 219. See also Com- offerings, 101, 149, 152, 153,
munication, Department of; 208
Welfare services officers, 146-152
social, 230-232 place of, in mission giving, 149
Religious Liberty Associations, program, 127
283 records, 150, 152, 153
Religious Liberty Department, reports, 150, 152, 153
282-284 Sabbath School Council, 147,
Remarriage after divorce, 264- 148
269 secretary, 150, 151
Report: of church clerk, 65-67, substitute teachers, 148
98-100, 134, 135 superintendent, 148-149
of church treasurer. 101, 135 supplies, 150
of MV Society, 159 teachers, 127, 128, 146-148
Representative form of church teachers' meeting, 127, 128,
government, 46 148
Respect due to ministers and Sabbath worship service, 113-119
church officers, 78, 79 Sanctification, 58
Responsibilities: distribution of, Sanctuary, cleansing of, 35, 36
88 Sanctuary, heavenly, 35, 36, 56
for dealing with sin, 210-212, School board. See Church school
249, 250 board
of conference officers, 181, Second coming of Christ, 34, 37,
182, 187 38, 57, 62
of elder to local church, 84, 85 Second resurrection, 35, 38, 57
Resurrection, 35, 36, 38, 56-58 Secretary: church. See Church
Retired list, not to be used, 72 clerk
Retribution, final, 35, 38, 57 departmental, 182, 183
Reverence, 109-112 of auxiliary organizations. See
Reward of the righteous, 34, 37- under separate names of or-
39, 56, 57 ganizations
Right of member: to be heard Self-appointed organizations, 243,
in his own defense, 252 244
to appeal, 72, 255 Servicemen's secretary, 156
Robes: baptismal, 63, 96 Services, church. See Meetings
choir, 138 and services
Rules and regulations in church Seventh day, 33, 57, 58, 61, 62
life, 243 Share Your Faith, 160
Sick: care of, 95
Sabbath, 33, 57, 58, 61, 62 communion for, 125, 126
Sabbath observance, 219-221 Sin, church responsible for deal-
Sabbath school, 127, 128, 146, ing with, 240-242, 249, 250
147 Sins: for which members may be
branch, 146, 160 disciplined, 247-249
church at study, 127 forgiveness of, 33, 55, 61
296 CHURCH MANUAL

Skating rinks, 232 how used, 58

Social gatherings, 231-232 not a personal trust fund, 213
Social relationships, 230-232 not disbursed by local church,
Societies. See American Tem- 206
perance Society; Dorcas offerings additional to, 58, 207
Welfare Society; Home and records of, confidential, 106,
School Fellowship; Junior 107
MV Society; MV Society relation of, to church mem-
Social secretary, MV, 156 bership, 62, 207, 253, 254
Solicitation of funds, 211, 212 workers and church officers to
Song leaders or choristers, 137, set an example in, 207
151, 152 Tithepayers, number of, 106
Soul winning, 60, 139-141, 146, Title to church properties, etc.,
153, 160 275
Speakers, unauthorized, in our Tobacco, abstinence from, 37, 58,
pulpits, 112, 113, 185, 188, 59, 62
189, 211, 270, 274 Transfer of membership, 64-69,
Spirit, gifts of, 37, 41, 42, 59, 62 71, 72, 98
Spirit of Prophecy, 37, 59, 62 Treasurer, church. See Church
Sponsor, MV, 159, 160 officers, treasurer
Standards of Christian living, Trusts, 277
216-234, 247-249 Two thousand three hundred
Statistical reports, 66, 67 days, 35, 36, 56
Stewardship, 37, 58, 203, 204
Superintendent, Sabbath school, Unclean foods, 58, 59, 62
148, 149 Unfermented wine, 123
Sustentation workers, 190 Union conference: constituency
Systematic benevolence, 205 of, 47, 198
funds of, 205, 214
Teachers: church school, 163 Union school board, 168, 169
Sabbath school, 127, 128, 146, Unity in the church, 80, 81, 205
147 Unleavened bread, 123
Television. See Radio and tele- Ushers, 284
vision
Temperance: American Temper- Vacancies in church offices, how
ance Society, 279-282 filled, 198
and health, 36, 37, 58, 59, 62, Vote: of censure, 245, 246
222, 223 to disfellowship, 245, 247-254
funds, 282 Vouchers, preserving, 105, 106
work, importance of, 279, 280 Vow, baptismal, 61-63
Ten Commandments. See Law
of God Washing of feet. See Foot wash-
Testaments. See Wills ing
Tests of fellowship, 250, 251. See Welfare Society, Dorcas, 99, 102,
also Membership 145
Theater attendance, 60, 228 Wicked, end of, 35, 38, 57, 58
Tithe: duty of all, 202, 207 Wills, 277
elder to foster paying of, 88 Wine, unfermented, 123
expected of new members, 62 Workers: church membership, 69
God's ownership, 37, 202 conference, 182, 183, 186-190,
how paid, 206 207
 GENERAL INDEX 297
sustentation, 190 Worship: order of service, 114,
World, end of, 35, 38, 56, 57 115
Worldwide work: financing of, public, 109-126
101, 149, 205, 206, 207, 208 reverence in, 109-112
local church responsibility for, spiritual, 109
87

INDEX OF SCRIPTURE TEXTS

Genesis Proverbs
2:1-3 33, 58 3:9, 10 58
13:14-17 39 4:18 272
11:31 57
Exodus 25:8, 9 236
16:23-31 58
Ecclesiastes
18:21 75
20:1-17 33 9:5, 6 35, 58
20:8-11 33, 58 9:5, 6, 10 58
31:12-17 33 Isaiah
Leviticus 3:16-24 57
11:1-8 59 8:20 . 55
16:2, 29 56 24:21, 22 57
23:32 58 25:8, 9 57
27:30 ........................... 37, 202 26:2 61
27:30-32 58 35 39
35:1-10 57
Numbers 43:10-12 60
14:34 35, 36 44:6 32
18:20-28 58 45:18 57
48:13 32
Job 50:4 60
55:6, 7 55
14:10-12, 21, 22 58 58, 207
58 58:13
17:13 57
65:17-25
Psalms 66:22, 23 58
19:7, 8 ........................................60 Jeremiah
40:8 56 10:10-12 55
55:17 60 15:16 55
96:8 58 236 51
96:9, 8 117
115:17 58 h4ekiel
119:9, 11, 105, 130 55 4:6 35, 36
119:130 55, 60 20:12, 20 58
146:3, 4 35, 58 20:12 219, 220
298 CHURCH MANUAL

33:15 55 16:16-18 59
36:26, 27 56 16:18 25
18:3 33, 56
Amid 18:15-18 59, 236
7:9, 10 36 18:16, 17 238
7:27 38, 39 18:18 239
8:14 35, 36, 56 22:21 219, 282, 283
9:24, 25 35 23:23 37, 58, 202
9:24-27 56 24:14 56, 60
24:14, 36-39, 33 56
Hosea 24:29-34 60, 61
12:10, 13 37, 59 24:36, 44 38
13:14 57 25:14-29 60
25:31 56
Joel 26:26-29 60
3:9-16 38 28:18, 19 55
28:18-20 60
Amos 28:19 32, 59
3:6, 7 36 28:19, 20 45, 51
3:7 37, 59, 60
Mark
Obadiah 1:21-32 58
Verse 16 35 2:27, 28 58
16:15 45
Micah
4:7, 8 61 Luke
5:2 55 4:16 58
9:26 56
Habakkuk 17:26-30 38
2:20 221, 222 18:1 60
20:35 36
Zephaniah 21:25-27 38
3:13 61 21:25-33 56
23:54-56 58
Zechariah 24:1 58
14:1-4 38
Malachi 1:1-3, 14 58
3:8 207 1:1, 14 33
3:8-12 37,58, 202 3:3 56
3:10 207 3:16 33, 55
4:1-3 35, 57 5:25, 28, 29 57
4:5, 6 164 5:28, 29 35, 57, 58
6:48-56 60
Matthew 6:63 60
1:21 55 11:11-14 58
2:5, 6 55 11:24, 25 57
3:13-17 59 13:1-17 60
5:5 39, 57 14:1-3 38, 57
5:23, 24 55 14:15 56
6:14, 15 55 14:26 55
12:32 32 15:26 . 55
 GENERAL INDEX 299

16:7-15 55 9:13, 14 58
17:17 _._ .......... _---- ..............__. 60 9:25 37, 59
Acts 10:1-11 59
10:31 37, 59
1:9-11 38, 56 11:23, 24 121
2:37-39 33 11:23-26 60
2:38 51 11:25, 26 121
2:38, 41-47 59 11:27-30 60
4:12 55 12:1-28 37, 59
4:32-35 59 12:4, 5, 12, 27, 28 42
6:1-7 59 12:12-28 59
6:1-8 90 12:18 41
6:2 45 12:28 25
6:2-4 45 14:33, 40 59
6:3 75 15:21, 22, 51-55 58
8:14 45 15:51-55 34, 57, 58
8:35-39 59 16:1 25
14:23 45 16:1-3 59
15:41 ----------- --- __-................
- ___ 25 16:19 25
16:30-33 33
16:32, 33 59 2 Corinthians
17:2 . 58
5 5:10 36
17:22-29 5:17 56
17:26 56 5:17-20 60
20:28 25, 27 5:21 34
20:17, 28-31 78 6:14 233
22:16 59 6:15-18 60
24:15 57 6:16 56
Romans 6:17, 18 52
7:1 59
1:6, 7 25
9:6, 7 58
3:20 34
9:6-15 37, 202
3:23-26 55
11:28 27
4:13 39
13:14 32
5:8-10 34
6:1-6 33 Galatians
6:1-11 59
6:23 34, 35 1:2 45
7:7 34 2:20 . 34, 56
8:1-10 55 3:27 59
10:13-15 60 3:28 26
12:4, 5 41 5:17-21 59
16:1, 2 95 6:7, 8 59
.1 Carinthian Ephesians
1:2 25 1:7 55
1:5-7 37, 59 1:9-15 55
3:16, 17 37, 59 1:10-23 59
4:2 203 2:4-8 55
6:19, 20 59 2:8-10 34
8:5, 6 55 2:19-22 59
9:9-14 37, 202 3:6 26
300 CHURCH MANUAL
3:9 55 3:13 90
3:10 26 3:15 25, 221
3:14-21 56 4:12-16 76
3:15 56 5:17 78
3:17 34 6:15, 16 58
3:21 26 6:16 34
4:3 273
4:12 25, 37 2 Timothy
4:13 272 1:10 58
4:30 55 2:2 75
5:8-11 60 2:19-22 60
5:25-30 260 3:1-5 38
5:27 26 3:15-17 32, 55
5:29 26 Titus
Philippians 1:5-9 59
3:20 219 1:5-11 77
4:8 227 2:1, 7, 8 77
2:11-14 56
Colossians
55
Hebrews
1:14, 15
1:16-18 55 1:1-3 55
1:18 41 2:9-18 33
1:27 56 4:1-10 . ..-__ 33
3:3 218 4:9-11 58
3:1-3 59 4:12 55
3:5-10 60 56
3:16 56 111-16 33
7:25 33
1 Thessalonians 8:1, 2 33, 56
1:1 25 8:1, 2, 5 36
2:13 55 8:8-12 34
3:13 58 8:10-12 56
4:3, 7 58 9:23, 24 56
4:13 58 9:28 38, 56
4:13-18 35, 57 10:25 59
5:12, 13 78 11:8-16 39
5:17 _ 60 13:2 112
5:23 58 13:7, 17 78
James
2 Thessalonians
4:4 60
1:7-10 57 5:1-8 38
2:8 57 5:20 237
I Timothy 1 Peter
2:9 225 1:23 56
2:9, 10 37, 58 2:2 56, 60
3:1-13 76 2:9-12 59
3:5 27 2:21 58
3:7 75 3:3, 4 225
3:8-13 90 3:3-5 58
 GENERAL INDEX 301

3:15 58 1:8, 11 32
4:17, 18 36 5:13 39
5:1-3 78 12:17 37, 58
2 Peter 14 60
1:19-21 55 14:6, 7 36, 56
3:7-10 38 14:6-10 — 61
3:9-13 57 ,14:6-12 36
3:10-14 57 14:12 61
19:10 37, 59
1 John 20 38
1:7-9 55 20:4, 5, 6 57
2:1, 2 34 20:4, 8 57
2:6 37 20:5, 12, 15 57
2:15 218 20:5-10 35
2:15-17 60 20:7-10, 14, 15 57
3:4 34 20:9, 10 35
5:11, 12 55, 58 20:11, 12 57
5:12 34 20:12 36
21:1-7 39
Jude 21:2, 10 57
Verses 14, 15 57 22:11 56
Revelation
1:7 38, 57 22:17 60
 INDEX OF EXTRACTS FROM THE
SPIRIT OF PROPHECY WRITINGS
Acts of the Apostles 653
9 50, 51 656 119, 122, 123
74 203 661 124
89 91 Early Writings
90 90, 91
93 91 217 123, 124
261, 262 78, 79 Education
279 81 77
338 213 226
255 216
Christian Temperance and 276 164
Bible Hygiene Evangelism
47 222 105 172
Christ's Object Lessons 265 279
71, 72 249, 250 224
104 271 373, 374 73
113 271 375
386 27 General Conference Bulletin 74
Counsels on Health Jan. 29, 30, 1893, p. 24 153
132, 133 222 Gospel Workers
425 175 178 221
Counsels on Sabbath School 208
Work 210 153, 154
3
9 146 297 The Great Controversy
115 146 283
34 271, 272
Medical Ministry
Counsels to Teachers 222
259
76 232
135 226, 227 Messages to Young People
383 227 351, 352 224
399 229
Counsels to Writers and 434 234
Editors 440 234
32 272 Ministry of Healing
Desire of Ages 349 164
73 229 359 233
207 ____ .... _____. 220, 221 219
650 124 491 217

302
 GENERAL INDEX 303

Mount of Blessing 475 177, 178

63 266 479 278
634 223
Patriarchs and Prophets
Volume 5
217, 218 216, 217
252 221 107 251
374 40, 41 147 245
459, 460 228 201 118
594 229 238, 239 80, 81
274 243
Prophets and Kings 293 270
50 109 304 145
452 283
Review and Herald 491, 492 110
April 14, 1885 115 492 111, 112
October 15, 1914 279, 280 494 110, 111
617 80
Signs of the Times 619, 620 44
May 29, 1893 154 Volume 6
Steps to Christ 32 130
97, 95 218 36 171
103, 104 116 91, 92 52
95,96 53
Temperance 172 230
165 279 382 118
201 179
235 279 Volume 7
236 179 225 26
253 180 260 235
260, 261 235-237
Testimonies, Volume I 261-264 237-240
207 251 263 244, 245
Volume 2 Volume 8
581 117, 118 236, 237 47, 48
Volume 3
Volume 9
117 278
241, 242 91 213
265, 266 143, 144 137
269 240, 241
242, 243 156, 157 223
270, 271 202
366 224 246, 247
240 248 204
428 206
445 23 248, 249
49 249 202
492 202
251
Volumed 260 23
17 79 262 199
70, 71 126
71 136 Testimonies to Ministers
406, 407 79 15-19 27-31
304 CHURCH MANUAL

26 40, 43 307 202

26, 28 40 387, 388 216
29-31 273, 274 426 245
52, 53 181 489 42, 43
128 53 495 44
179 227 500 43, 44